Fire Upon Stringsby New DawnChaptersTwo: In which a house burns down and I get sent to prison... er Maybe.Three: Two Brothers, One Reunion. Four: Scythe Wielding Fangirls and Pictures. Oh my. Five: Sit and enjoy the show.Six: A dragon. Why'd it have to be a dragon.Seven: Winter Wrap Up, Persona Style! Pt.1Eight: Winter Wrap Up, Persona Style! Pt. 2Nine: Iron Pony Showdown.Ten: Kidnapping and summons.Eleven: Dimension hopping battles. Twelve: Discord's Tower of Demise (Pt 1)Discord's Tower Of Demise (Pt 2)Discord's Tower Of Demise (Pt 3)Thirteen: Wandering... (Unedited(Sorry for the short chapter))Fourteen: This chick's a Demon! Literally!Fifteen: Spelunking for an artifact? Screw that!Sixteen: Stories end all the time, but this one is just starting.One: Beaches are supposed to be fun! Two: In which a house burns down and I get sent to prison... er Maybe.The screams of... something... fill my ears. "Grrr... DUDE! TURN DOWN YOUR C.O.D!" I yell. Then reality decides throws a grenade in my face. "Shit." Fire. Fire everywhere. Oh god... What the hell happened?! "Dinky!" I yelled, looking at the ruined roof around me. I look down at the deck to see fire engulfing it. I look around and see no holes that don't have fire in them. By instinct I pull off my harp and yell "BASH!" and throw it down, blunt edge down, on the room, easily clearing a hole. I jump down into the burning building. "Dinky! Derpy! Time Turner!" I yell, panicking. Ok, so I'm not the best under pressure. "Over here!" A voice yells from Dinky's room. I quickly make my way through the burning building and smash open the door. There they were, sitting beside the window that was half blocked with burning roof. "Come on!" I yell, urging them to move. They cough and run out. I follow close behind them, swatting the fire away. Funny thing about having a metal body, Fire isn't supposed to hurt... Yet it does. barely. Suddenly the support beam holding most of the roof up cracked, nearly falling on Dinky. GODDAMN IT! I need to be careful... "Dinky! I got you." I yell, crawling closely under the beam. I grab her and pull her out of the way. "Crap! Your parents!" I look behind to see that her parents couldn't get out. "Go!" Time yelled, tears staining his fur. "Save Dinky!" Derpy yelled as well. I feel like a murderer... but... Dinky can't take anymore. Nor can I for that matter... If I could bite my lip I would. Instead I just nod and take dinky under my arm, jumping out he window like one of those action movies. ... Ok not really. I simply opened it and crawled out and ran as far as I could. But I did have Dinky under my arm. That was epic, Right? "Moommy!!" She cried, reaching out to the collapsing building. "I tried to save them... I swear.." I said, holding her. Several pegasi start to rush over, pour water from clouds on the fire. "About time they came..." I sigh. Dinky is a mess. I would too if I lost both my parents in one day. Then again... My parents went out in a similar way too. "I'm sorry..." I mutter, petting her mane. "Mooommmyyy!!! Daddy!" She cries, latching on to me. "Dinky...." I mutter. "You... You never told me your name..." She sniffed. "It once was Jake. But call me Orpheus. Jake... Is dead." I said. "Y-you said you were human... But you look like a machine... Why?" She asks. "I guess it wouldn't hurt to tell you... But, one question... Have you learned about the Multiverse theory?" I ask. She shakes her head. "Well... Basically there are multiple universes other than this one. I bet you'll learn more once you can understand it better." I explain. She stares, amazed. "I am from one of those universes. A world with humans instead of ponies. A weird vendor sold me a cosplay Evoker- Wait, you don't know..." I start to explain. "I-I found this beside you when you were on the beach." She said, barely floating an item from a small pouch. Where did she get that? I didn't notice that pouch. It was wrapped in a handkerchief and it was the shape of something familia- oh forget it. It was in the shape of a gun and surprise, It was the same Evoker I bought. "Is this it?" She asks. "That is it. This is an Evoker... I guess it's useless now though." I tell her. "Continue?" She asks. "Alright. The weird vendor sold me this for Twenty dollars. I assume that would be Twenty bits for you. I was with my brother at the time but he couldn't stop me from fainting and being sent here. I assume that vendor did it." I continue. She smiles and hugs me. "Do you miss him?" She asks. "Very much. We didn't get along very much... the conversations were kinda one sided since I couldn't really talk back home, but still, we were brothers." I tell her. She looks back up at me. "looks like we both lost somepony..." She says, yawning. "I guess... Now what do we do?" I ask her. A faint snoring comes from my lap. Oh my god. She's adorable when shes asleep. I pick her up and smile. "I'll protect you. This clearly wasn't a accident." I tell her... even though I know she probably can't hear me. I yawn as well and walk over to a small area of bushes. This should be good... As soon as I get comfortable I fall straight asleep. "Private! What have you found?!" Ugh... It's too early... "A-a metal... monster I think... It has a filly on it's lap however..." "Ngh..." I moan. "S-sir! It's waking up!" "What!?" I slowly open my eyes. A single white pegasus with golden armor was looking at me, rather scared. A grey unicorn with the same armor starts to trot over. "This monster must be the cause for the fire last night!" "Way to make assumptions..." I mutter. "EGADS! IT SPEAKS!" The unicorn shouts. I quickly shush the unicorn... mostly due to Dinky was still asleep. "I swear on my life I didn't start that fire. I was busy saving this filly." I tell them. "So you saved that filly?" The pegasus asked. I nod. "We'll need to consult the captain about this..." The unicorn muttered... rather loudly. "B-but sir! What about the creature!?" The pegasus said. Jeez, What a bunch of bimbos. "Hmm... Alright... Guards! Place this creature under magical arrest!" ... I take it back... What a bunch of Asshats. A pair of white unicorns with the same armor quickly run up. "Oh... crap." I mutter. The quickly cast a kind of holding spell against my arms and legs just as I got up to run. "CRAP!" I'm utterly screwed! I blame my poor reaction timing. I may have a good memory but that doesn't mean my brain works at the speed of light! The unicorns haul me into a sort of... cage and the general, Or so I assume, picks up dinky. They must have been prepared for a wild dragon or something... "STALLIONS! MOVE OUT!" He shouted, stirring Dinky. The ponies in front began to pull the metal, most likely enchanted, cage wagon thing. "Dinky! Just go back to sleep! "Huh what?" She groans. She rubs her eyes as she suddenly starts screaming. "STRANGER DANGER!!" She yells, desperately trying to break the general's aura. "Hold on, my little filly!" He tries to assure her. "ORRRPHHEEUSSSS!!!" She cries. "Dinky! Calm down!" I shout. "I WANNA GO HOME!" She keeps bawling. I can see the amount of energy the unicorn is using to block out Dinky. If I don't really care much about this cage but if I can at least have dinky safe... "Listen, She's obviously unhappy with you so why don't-" "Quiet. Nasty Beast." The unicorn said with a look of disgust. "Wooowwww... Way to be a jerk." I deadpan. "Excuse me?!" The unicorn yelled, closing the gap between us. Wow... he must be bipolar... Wait... if it keep ticking him off...How did that even tick him off? GRRR... there's too many unanswered questions! "Well!? Speak!" He says halting the ponies pulling the cart. Well this might do the job... "I said speak!" This is the song that never ends... "GRRRRRRRR!!!" Th- wow anger issues much? "S-sir! Calm down! The princ-" The private Pegasus was doing a horrible job of calming him down. "You should listen to him." I mutter. "AHA! I GOTTEN THE FOWL BEAST TO SPEAK!" He yells. "...." I am unimpressed. "..." "What?!" He said, glaring at the ponies pulling the cart. "Keep going!" If I could move... "Pleeaaaseeeee!!!!!" Dinky keeps yelling. "FINE!" The unicorn yells, opening the door with his magic and placing her in the cage with me. "I'm scared..." She mutters, crawling up to me. "That Unicorn scares me... His name isn't heat rage or something involving rage is it?" I mutter back. She shrugs and latches on to me. "I guess we're in for a long ride..." I tell her. 10 bottles of beer on the wall, Ten bottles of beer... I guess this is getting boring. I moan. Dinky had taken up trying to lift pebbles into the cage as a past time but I've just been sitting here watching her. I suppose I should try to figure what exactly happened on this span of time fron comicon to now... I sigh. Dinky flops on the ground, tired. The magic bond that those unicorns hasn't worn off yet. I'm feeling a cramp come in my wrist. Let's see... I went to comicon and bought the Evoker... I felt dizzy and several other cosplayers started to fall... I assume that's when that merch guy used his freaky magic or something. I landed in a potted plant and fell unconscious. I assume that's when I went to equestria... I wonder who else came here... If there's others then I- wait, haven't I read a story on FimFiction before like this? I swear I have... Maybe it'll come to me. Anyways Then I woke up on a beach where I met dinky.... now how did I end up on the beaches of mareami or someplace. I assume I'm going to canterlot now...But- "The princesses will see you now." A guard in front said to the other guards. They nodded and walked In, but were soon stopped again. "The filly cannot come." The guard simply said. I lifted my head at this. The guards started to open the door and grab Dinky with their magic. "NO!" I roared, standing up to the best of my abilities and jumping out the door as it closed. "It's escaping!" one guard yelled. They start to shoot magic laser at me. I use one of the magic laser... things... to break the bonds of magic around my wrists. I grab my hard and start to strum it. "AGI!" I shout, letting a burst of fire out from the front. Several guards dodge of the blast. A particularly shaky shot hits the magic bonds around my legs and shatters them as well. "Wow sucker." I mutter, sweeping dinky off her hooves and running into the gardens. I look around for a possible escape route. There's a forest nearby. I can escape there. I quickly run off the path and run through the bushes and trees. I look behind me. I think I lost them... Amazingly I don't think I lost all too much energy running. I am feeling a bit hungry... I guess using that Agi took alot of energy out of me. Figures. I'm new to this body and all. "AGI!" I shout, panting a bit. That's the tenth Timber Wolf we've seen in this forest. Dinky told me what they were called and all that stuff. "We should be near Ponyville pretty soon." She explains. I nod. I've figured out that the hunger I'm feeling is my SP, Or soul points, are running down. Agi is still a single target skill even though it's real life and all. Well, can't be helped. "We're here Orpheus!" She cries out. We both sprint to the edge where we found ourselves on the edge of an apple farm. "This is Sweet Apple Acres!" Dinky cries out in happiness. I take in my surroundings. Yep, Just like the show. Well, If I don't meet the best chicken on the farm while I'm here then I'm don't going to bother anymore. "So it is." I mutter. "Dinky!" A familiar southern drawl rings from ahead. "AppleBloom?!" Dinky shouts. A familiar yellow and red filly runs up over the hill and jumps on Dinky. "Ah thought y'all were on ah vacation?" She asked. "Uh..." She mutters until Applebloom gasps. "A-ah monster!" She yells, running away. "I'm not that scary, Am I?" I ask Dinky. She turns around, but not before screaming as well. I turn around to see what was wrong. OH MY FUCKING GOD! WHAT THE HELL IS THAT!? Author's Note Derp. This is off to a shaky start.... It's my other Displaced story all over again! I am prepared for the hate. Jake doesn't know this army positions very well. Meh. I like where I'm going. Now for your chapterly persona quote: I just can't help but crack a smile at that. Put down your favorite Persona Quote from any of the games, animations, fandubs or anything. Persona-lly is this my favorite right here. Heh, I made a persona Pun. I would be cracking bear puns, but those are teddie's thing. Just a side note, I'd love an editor for this. Just to make sure my sentences are flowing correctly and stuff. Yes, this is unedited. *Juuuust another side note I got the FNAF trilogy the other day. What I learned? Toy Freddy hates me, Springtrap is a jerk and the first game keep crashing. THANKS SCOTT!* Three: Two Brothers, One Reunion. Three: Two Brothers, One Reunion. Cofffins? Check. Creepy mask? Check. Voice of my brother? Ch- Waitiwaitwaitwait! Whaaaaaa!? HOW IS IT POSSIBLE MY BROTHER WAS SENT HERE AS THANATOS!? Gaaaahhh!!! I'll never get answers! "Uh... This looks bad, doesn't it?" He asks. "Orpheus? Is t-this a friend of y-yours?" Dinky asks, shaking. I'm too stunned for words. I do manage to get one word out. "A-Adrian?" He perks right up as he hears his name. "Yes but... Wait... Jake!?" He spits out. I nod. He rushes over and throws himself onto me. "I thought I lost you until that creepy merchant guy sold me a mask that looked like this one..." He sighed. He lets go. "The next thing I know is I'm stuck in this world. Who's the kid?" He asks. "Dinky Hooves. Saved her from a fire." I explain. "I see." He says, his tone sounding like he's smiling. I guess he's in the same can't-smile-or-frown boat. "So, What now?" He asks. I shrug. "I've got to take care of the kid here. You can go do... Whatever." I tell him. Juuust now noticed how thanatos' eyes stare into my soul... "What makes you think I just want to go do... whatever?" He says. "I dunno." I laugh. He laughs along we me and dinky looks at us in confusion. "So... You two are friends?" She asks. "More like..." I start to say. "Brothers." Adrian finishes. Dinky remains silent for a bit and stares at us both then shakes her head. "I can see how that's possible... But I don't see the family resemblance." She states. We both get a laugh out of that. It's like old times... "It's Ov'ar hare!" AppleBloom's voice echoes again. "Oh crap!" I yell. If she got who I'm thinking... Me and Adrian may be in biiiig trouble. I lean over to Adrian and whisper "Run." I quickly run soon after telling him that and try to get as far as I can in to the forest. "W-wait! What's going on?!" He yells. I look back to see a purple laser shoot through the forest. "Oh god! They got the Twily out!" I shout. "Twily?!" He shouts behind me. "Twilight Sparkle!" I shout. A voice from back in the forest shouts something that sounded like "Who's there?" But I was too focused on running and not tripping with these long legs. ATLUS! WHY DID YOU GIVE ORPHEUS SUCH LONG LEGS! "Hold it!" The voice of a certain Rainbow maned pony shouts. I hear the smack of glove on metal. "You mean that unicorn on that show you always watch?!" He shouts. "Eeyup!" I give in my best big mac impression. He started to scream in frustration when it started to turn into a scream similar to the real Thanatos's. That made all of us freeze. "What. The. Heck. Was that?" I ask him. He's shaking a lot.. Maybe he scared himself? He eventually stands up... but something was wrong... What is up with his eyes!? He lets out a scream and charges at me. "Oh snap!" I shout, jumping out of the way. "Adrian! What the hell is wrong with you!?" I shout at him. He screams again. He suddenly stops and flashes a grin at me, freezing me up. I'd recognize that skill from anywhere... Evil Smile... Has a 25% chance to inflict the foe with terror... It's truly terrifying when Thanatos does it however... I feel my muscles locking up, preventing me to move. I truly am terrified, not because of the skill, because of this whole thing. "Grreaaaaoooooouuuuughghhh!" He shouts again. The sky turns dark and I feel my strength leaving me. "G-ghastly... Wail..." I moan. Didn't expect I would end so soon... "STOOOOPP!" I turn my head to see Dinky and AppleBloom running through the mane 6. "You two are brothers aren't you?" She says. "Than why tha hay are ya fightin'?" AppleBloom asks. This causes Adrian to slow down. He eventually lets out a scream that soon turned back into a normal one. "J-Jake?" He mutters and falls to the ground. I run over to see in he's alright. Why did he go berserk like that? Or as Teddie would put it: Bear-serk. "AppleBloom!"Our favorite southern drawled earth pony shouted. "Ah'm sorry sis... Dinky asked fer mah help... Ah wanted t' get a helpin' cutie mark..." She sighed. I keep staring at my brother, who was now unconscious on the ground. "Adrian..." I mutter. I'll get to the bottom of this... Yet. I look up to see the lavender unicorn Twilight Sparkle walk towards me. "Uh... Excuse me?" She asks. I look at her. "You two are brothers correct?" She asks. "Yeah." I mutter. "Then I'm curious as well.... Why WERE you fighting?" She asks again. "I... I don't know... He's never violent... well like that." I tell her. "Interesting..." She mutters. The last thing I remember before being sent here was being sold that Evoker so... That means that creepy old guy sent me here! But if he did even send me.... He sent me based on what I was cosplaying as... How did Adrian get sent here as Thanatos when he was dressed as the P3 Protagonist? "Uh, Mister?!" Someone yells where my ears should be. I yell out in shock and face the speaker. I might just have a heart attack.. HECK YES HECK YES! BEST PONY UP THE HOUSE! I'm reaaallly fond of Pinkie Pie... "Whew! Finally got your attention! I was asking what kind of party you wanted back in ponyville!" She says. "I get... To have a Pinkie Pie party?!" I ask. "D-do you not want one? I mean... " She started to sigh. Her mane starts to loose some of it's curl. "uh! No! It's not like that! I'd love one." I tell her. Her mane poofs back up and she bounces up in the air. "Yay! The first ever Welcome to Equestria-slash- Ponyville-slash- Sorry we tried to hunt you down-slash- Brother reunion party!" She cheers. "Wait, you knew all that?" Jake? Just don't question it. "Duh! It says so in the script!" She tells me. "Right... Your awesome fourth wall powers..." I mutter. "Yup! It also says here I-" She starts to say before gasping. "What?" I ask. "SPOILERS!" She shouts before running off with a big grin on her face. "Uh... Just excuse pinkie..." Twilight sighs. "It's no trouble..." I tell her. "Uh guys? It's starting to get dark." Rainbow tells us. "R-right. We should continue this chat in the library." She says, dragging Adrian in the air. I nod. Five bucks says that party will be waiting for me in Twilight's Library. I laugh a little at this thought. We arrive at the library shortly after. I'm not surprised that there were no ponyvillians out today, er, tonight. Twilight flicks on the lamp and suddenly there was a huge boom. "SURPRISE!" The ponies who managed to crowd themselves in the room shout. I swear my jaw had just broken off and dropped. "Were ya surprised!? Huh!? Were ya?!" Pinkie asks. Stupid face with no way to smile...Wait, HAHA! SOMEONE OWES ME FIVE BUCKS BACK HOME! Her mane starts to droop. "Aw... You weren't surprised..." "P-pinkie... I am surprised.. I just can't show it right." I tell her. "You are!?" She shouts, happy again. I swear, she's bipolar. I nod. "Then lets get this party started!" She shouts, pulling out her Party cannon. I see out the corner of my eye Twilight taking my brother down to her basement. I quickly follow just in case... "Opheus!" Dinky calls out. "Oh I forgot about you, dinky!" I tell her. "I want to introduce you to my friends!" She tells me. I nod and follow her to the place where several fillies are dancing. "Hey guys! this IS Orpheus!" She says. The two colts in the corner of the group, Whom I recognize as Snips and snails, are wide eyed and open mouthed. "Coool!" They say at the same time. I wave to them in a kind of circle fashion. "Hello. I am Orpheus. Dinky's personal.. Erm, new guardian." I explain. The three fillies in the middle, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and AB accordingly, are shocked, Not so much AB. "Wow!" Sweetie squeaks. "Awesome! But not as awesome as-" Scootaloo starts to say. "Rainbow Dash, Raight?" AppleBloom finishes. "Right!" Scoots says. I laugh a little. Dinky introduces the few colts and fillies in the group, whom I knew most of well. Just as she got done "Introducing" Twist mocking laughter started up. "Oh hey, If it isn't the blank flanks!" I'd now that little stuck up voice anywhere. I hide a growl in the back of my throat. It's Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. "Leave us alone Diamond." Sweetie Belle tells them. "Or what?" Diamond taunts. "Or I'll step in." I threaten. They shrink right away in my shadow. God, I really am that big now. "Uh We really have better things to do than see your ugly little flanks." Diamond said, backing away. "That's what I thought." I mutter. I turn back around to see the fillies and colt staring at me in wonder. "Wow!" "Cool!" "Amazing!" "Where can I get one of these?!" I look down at Dinky. She's laughing and having fun despite those two. The party ends and me and the Mane 6 get straight to brass tacks. Dinky is asleep on the couch beside me. "So, your name is...." Twilight starts to say. "Orpheus." I tell her. "Orpheus.... I see." She says, nodding in understanding. "So what are ya?" Rainbow asks, who was just lazily floating in the air. "Rainbow!" Twilight scolded. "What? I bet that's what you were thinkin'." She said. "I'm sorry about Rainbow Dash. We should introduce ourselves. " Twilight said. Not nessesary. "I'm Twilight Sparkle." She said. "This is Rarity," She said gesturing to the white unicorn we all know and... can't say I like her. "The Pegasus in the air is Rainbow Dash," She said, pointing to Dash. "Sup?" She said. "Applejack is the sister of Applebloom, Whom I bet you've already met," She said, pointing to Applejack. "Howdy!" She said, tipping her Stetson. "You've already met Pinkie Pie," She said, pointing to the party pony. "Yep!! Me and Orphy are gonna be best friends!" She said, hopping around. "Riiiight.. moving along. The Pegasus over behind Rarity is Fluttershy. She's... kinda shy." Twilight said, pointing to a lump of blanket behind Rarity. Fluttershy pokes her head out and quietly says "H-hi... Eep!" She quickly ducks her head back down. "J-jake!?" Adrian's voice echoes from downstairs. "Up here!" I shout. There's the sound of creaking stairs as he ducks under the doorframe. "I thought this was some bad dream..." He mutters. I smile as he walks over. "I should introduce my brother." I tell them. "This is Adrian... Or Thanatos. Depends on what name he wants to go by." I explain. He waves his hand. Rainbow dash hovers over and starts looking at the coffins that are floating above him. "So, are these wings?" She asks. "Huh? I dunno. I just arrived in this world today." He says. "Wait, you're not from this world?!" Twilight shouts. "... I wonder what set you off..." I deadpan. "I guess that was kinda obvious..." She says with a sheepish smile. "But... May I ask you a few questions?" She asks. I look up at Adrian and he shrugs. "Sure." "Ok, First of all..." She said, levitating a checklist out of the bookshelf. "She had that prepared!?" Adrian shouts. "That's twilight for you." I whisper to him. "Yeah, Didn't ya know?" A voice comes from the top of the stairs. Spike soon walks down the stairs, munching on an emerald. "Twilight is a total bookworm." He states. "SPIIKE!" Twilight shouts. "I'm right here." He deadpans. "Oh... Uh.... Can you get me a new pot of ink?" She asks. Spike sighs and walks back up the stairs. "Right I'll just ask the question that's been on everypony's mind: What exactly are you two?" She asks. "Uuhhh..." I look up at Adrian. "Uhh... It's all up to you dude." He says. Thanks alot... I look at twilight and gulp. "We once were Human... but I guess we're personas now..." I tell her. "Hoo-man?" Twilight asks again. "Yeah, Kinda..." I try to think of a way to describe humans without giving them the wrong idea. "Bipedal apes." Adrian says. "Yeah something like that." I include. Spike runs up with a new ink pot and twilight quickly levitates a scroll over. "Welp, We better go. Twilight might as well be sittin' here all night with that scroll and quill." RD says trying to take off. "Hold it Mrs Feisty hooves!" AJ yells, grabbing RD's tail. The room is fills with lively chatter as they ask various questions to me. I laugh a little. "Adrian? I think we're going to be just fine here..." Author's Note Thanatos On the link above keep scrolling down until you find the P3 thanatos. I'll be using the same rules as Jake with him. Whew, Had fun with this one! How would you react to seeing a sibling (If you have one but if you don't just pretend) in equestria like this: CHAPTERLY PERSONA MOMENT.... GO!: Before watching this one it is minor-I mean huge spoilers to something that happens in P3 so if you've come here after only watching a little bit then it's recommended to not watch. SHINJIRO-SEEENNPAIIIIII!!!! WHY DID YOU HAVE TO SHIELD KEN! HE'S USELESS!!! But did you see what I did there? Thanatos, Being of Death and something related to death? Eh? Ehh? ... You're mad at me for putting that up there aren't you.... Random spacing to avoid spoilers. Ok letsa go! As you can see, I've done a more calmer, reasonable displaced this time. I'm expecting chapters of up to 2,000 to 3,000 maybe words for each chapter with it updating when I feel like it. Don't worry fans of The Non-Equestrian Equestrian Hero! I'm still continuing that! Maybe I'll make Jake's first Displaced he meets Heather? Hhhhmmm??? How would two of the opposite personalities react? Nah that's just self promotion. SHAMELESS THOUGH! WOO! Nah, I'm going to think about it over night. Also REFERENCE HUNT! FIND IT! I believe I only put in one reference this time. Now If you excuse me I'm going to go play some Dead or Alive Dimensions. Four: Scythe Wielding Fangirls and Pictures. Oh my. Four: Scythe Wielding Fangirls and Pictures. Oh my. I yawned as Twilight continued the endless questioning. Her friends had just gone home. “Twilight, I gotta get some fresh air… I’ll be right back..” I yawn, walking out. “But… Ok?!” She yells as I close the door. The door opens a minute later and Adrian comes out, ducking under the door frame. “What’s wrong?” He asks. “Nothing. I felt something weird…” I tell him. Suddenly something came out of the sky, nearly hitting me in the face. “What the heck!?” Adrian yells. I bend down to look at it. It’s about the same size and shape and something familiar… “That’s it!” I yell. “Huh?” “It’s a odd velvet room key!” I shout. “... No.” Adrian deadpans. He bends down to take a better look and then stand back . “It looks like a scythe.” He answers. I pick it up. “Yo, Need an Envoy of Gaia to kick some major butt for Good or Neutrality? Just use the key on anything with a lock and I’ll come running. Together, we’ll make Evil will regret ever coming around! Unless, you’re Evil. In that case, I’ll kick your butt.” I suddenly drop it. “WHAT THE HELL!?” I shout. “Wow it’s rare to see you worked up.” He says, picking the item up. “Huh. it’s a summon of some sort.” He says. He inserts the key into twilight’s front door’s lock and turns it. “What are you doing?” I ask. “Being experimental. You pester me about it all the time… now ahem. If your games are correct…. COME OUT! THANATOS SUMMONS THEE! “Adrian… Please don’t yell.” I say while grabbing the hand the key is in. He burst out in laughter as the door suddenly glows. Out steps a girl in light brown clothes and wielding a giant watery scythe… In the middle of saying something. “And that’s why Dusknoir is the best ghost type~” Then she opened her eyes, looking at my brother and I. “Wooaaahh… Wait, pokemon?” I say, shocked. “Where did you come from!?” Adrian blurts out. She stared at us for an awkward amount of time before taking out some rope. “... Uuhhh…” Adrian mutters before backing up. “... letmeloveyou!” She charged at the two, her eyes gleaming. “.... RUN!” We both yell, rushing out of the room. “Come back!” The crazy scythe girl screamed, chasing after us. “Worst! Idea! Yet! Adrian!” I shout at him. He keep screaming as I look behind at the crazy scythe maniac. I could feel the stares of the ponies who were out at night as they saw what could be the weirdest thing to come into Ponyville. “I must take you home with me!” “I’m already taken back home!” I shout back. “That’s probably not what she meant, idiot!” Adrian tells me. “I’m talking about back to my Equestria! Flynn would have a fangasm!” The girl shouted back. I pant as I shout, “Can’t we be reasonable!?” “Maybe after we take a few more laps around Ponyville! I am pretty pumped to meet Orpheus and Thanatos!” I facepalm. “Adrian…. You messed up.” I sigh. “It’ s not my- WOAH!” He shouts as he trips on a loose stone. “CHANCE!” The girl jumped right onto Adrian, wrapping the rope around him. Then, she started cuddling him. “NO! I’M NOT CUDDLY!” He shouts. I run back and stare at the sight. “Got yourself a girlfriend?” I joke. “Oh haha…” He deadpans. “eeeeeee~!” She hugged him just a bit tighter. “I need a camera~” I crack up at this sight, falling over. “Oh god! My brother! Being cuddled by a girl! No wonder you never got a girlfriend!” I laugh. “Orpheus, can you find a camera?” The girl asked. “I want to prove to my friends that I met you two, even if you are most likely cosplayers.“ “Gladly. I still got to be back before Dinky wakes up but heck, I’ll do it.” I tell her, running off to find a camera. I come back with a camera I … Uh… Borrowed from a pony. “Ok guys. Say something!” I say before taking the picture. “Persona~” The girl cheerfully spoke. “NOOOO!” Adrian yells, struggling. “Too late” I tell him and snap the picture. The picture rolls out on the ground. The girl quickly snatched it and waved it around to get the picture to show up. “Now I gotta get a picture with you and then a group shot!” “What about a selfie?” I ask, turning the camera around. “Sure, we can do that~!” She replied, poking one of the coffins. “Stop that. I can feel that, you know. It feel extremely uncomfortable” Adrian sighs. “Sorry, just wanted to know what it felt like.” He sighs “It’s ok… Wait, What’s your name?” “Pecila. Used to be Kris.” “I’m Adrian, like my brother, Jake over there, has been shouting for the past five or so minutes.” He says. “I thought I told you this! Jake is dead! DEAD!” I shout at him. “Yeah, Shut up Lil’ Bro. “So, what did you two do to get stuck in stone for a thousand years?” Pecila asked out of the blue. “Huh?” We both answer. “I just arrived and saved a filly from a fire.” I explain. “I woke up in a forest with wooden wolves.” Adrian explains. “You mean Timber Wolves and weird. I got stuck in stone along with Flynn.” She put a hand to her mouth. “Stupid old merchant guy.” “Wait, My theory was right?!” I shout. “What theory?” Adrian asks. “I came up with one when you went Bear-serk.” I explain. He plants his face firmly in his hands. “No. No Teddy Puns!” Pecila pouted. “It makes me miss him.” “Yeah.. Before I was sent here I was in the middle of P4 Golden. It was where… I can’t say.” I say. “You mean the part where everyone get sad or angry at the murderer?” “You mean Adachi-baby?” I laugh. “No, I’m talking about the one before that. The bad end one.” “Oh. No it wasn’t that. It was a little before that… It involves Nanako.” Adrian looks at the both of us. “What are you talking about?!” He yells. “Spoilers.” Pecila remarked offhandedly. “Poor Nanako. I want to give her a hug.” “Same… Though It was always after wanting to punch Taro. “ “Anyways, I should probably tell you about this one displaced person you should avoid.” Pecila reached into her invisible bag and took out a selfy of some brown haired woman. “Yeah?” I ask. “He’s a trap. His name is Max and he can apparently stop time and stuff like that but he also does a lot of Innuendos.” Pecila explained. “He also tried to hit on Flynn even though she was uncomfortable.” “Wait, She? I thought Flynn was a boy?” I point out. “She was cosplaying as a male character.” Pecila responded. “I see…” I tell her. “Huh. A genderbent… uh…” Adrian said, struggling to finish. “Flynn Scifo. That’s the character she was cosplaying as. Max was a guy before.” “Oh.” Adrian said. He looked over in my direction and whispered “Can Thanatos shoot fire?” I shake my head and tell him “Thanatos doesn’t learn Agi skills.” “He can inherit a skill called ‘Die for me’. It makes card people attack.” Pecila chirped. “Really?” Adrian said. He then glared in my direction and yelled “WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL ME THIS SOONER!?” I shrug. “He probably didn’t think about it. I mean, it’s a bit obscure.” “No, I know a lot more than you’d think about Persona. I knew that already. He’s the one who didn’t decide to research.” I tell her. 3. “Ah. Oh well.” She hopped off Adrian, taking the rope with her. “I’m done cuddling.” Adrian stands up right away and glares at her. I slap him lightly on the arm. “Grow up. I’m the little Brother here.” I joke. “Yeah, and you wouldn’t want to know what Flynn would do to you.” Pecila smirked. “Uh… No thank you.” He mutters. I clap my hands together. “So, group picture time?” I ask. “Yeah!” Pecila’s eyes gleamed with anticipation. I laugh and pick back up the camera. “Uh… Anyone know how to set one of these?” I ask. “You’re supposed to be the techno-geek.” Adrian remarks. “We could ask Twilight. Well, if you guys are on good terms with her.” “Sure.” I shrug. “ORPHEUS!” “Speak of the devil... I should have known she’d come running once I was missing for long enough…” I sigh. Pecila got a mischievous grin in her eyes before taking out a key and ducking behind Adrian. “Orpheus! Ponyville could have been in a panic for no good reason! You should know better than run off without telling me!” She scolded. “Orpheus… Why did you run off?” Dinky asked. “Oh you woke up too…” I look at Pecila at the corner of my eye. Hopefully she got the message. Which she apparently did, coming out sheepishly. “Hi… I’m sorry for stealing your personas.” Dinky looked confused before answering. “Uh… Orpheus is my guardian…. I don’t understand who that is though.” She said. I facepalm. “I came because you left this behind.” She said, holding out the Evoker. “Oh thanks…” I sheepishly say, picking it out of her hoof. “Er… My name’s Pecila, and unlike them, I’m a human.” Pecila looked very awkward. Twilight looked around sheepishly. “Riiiight.. Well, We’ll leave you be..” She said, backing up. “Nah, it’s fine. Do you have any questions for me?” Pecila asked. “I mean, I can give you a different perspective than Orpheus and Thanatos.” Twilight pointed at my bad excuse for a set camera. “What exactly were you trying to do to that camera?” She asked. “Er…” Adrian just looked down. “Take a picture. I’m actually not from this Equestria and I wanted to prove to my friends that I had actually talked to these two. Multiverse theory and all that.” Pecila shrugged. “So, can you help us out with the camera, please?” Twilight hesitated for a bit before levitating the camera up and motioning with her hoof to getting position. I get into a pose quickly after realizing what was going on. “Want to get in the picture, Dinky?” Pecila quickly asked, looking to the little unicorn. Dinky brightened up and quickly hopped over. Pecila smiled and threw up a peace sign. “Everyone say ‘Persona’!” Adrian looked at me and shrugged. “Persona?” I said, hesitantly. “Persona!” Pecila chirped, rubbing Dinky’s head with her free hand. Twilight smiled and pressed the button twice. The pictures rolled out and she caught them with her magic. She levitated a copy to both me and Pecila. Pecila snatched it and quickly put it in her invisible bag. “Awesome~!” I hand the picture to Dinky, who quickly hugged me. “TWILIGHT!” The voice of spike rang out from across the square. He was holding a scroll and I could faintly see a golden seal on it. “Letter from the princess!” He shouts. Pecila hid behind Adrian again before he saw her. Twilight quickly levitates it out of his claws and opens it. Her eyes quickly read the pages. “A fire broke out on the coast?” She reads aloud in confusion. “Oh… Crap.” I mutter. “Fire? Jaaakee….” Adrian growled. “God dammit!” Pecila suddenly cried out in irritation. “Everytime!” “It wasn’t me! I swear!” I shout at the both of them. Spike quickly hid behind Twilight. Pecila walked out. “No, I was talking about getting interrupted by serious stuff everytime I try to jump scare someone!” I stare at her and facepalm. Adrian snickers. “Shut. Up.” I growl at him. “So, how’d the fire start?” Pecila looked to Twilight. Twilight opened the letter again. “Something about a monster with a… This can’t be right…” She said. “A mask or something similar?” Pecila asked, looking a bit suspicious. Twilight shakes her head. “A harp. But I don’t know any other monsters other than Orpheus here that have harps.” I take a step back. “Woah, Your princess is accusing me?!” I shout. I cross my arms and mutter “Sunbutt really needs to calm down.” “Yeah, It’s obvious what’s going on.” Pecila spoke up. “It’s a setup and a misunderstanding. Something framed Orpheus. That or he has a second personality that comes out when he’s asleep.” Those last words get me thinking. “Second.. personality? Oh right… Adrian went Berserk the minute he got frustrated… Maybe something similar happened to me?” I point out “Maybe. I mean, the only thing I can see Orpheus getting angry at are Demons and Shadows.” Pecila went quiet. “Ah. Shit.” I remember that one shadow of a pony… maybe that was what set me off? I glance up. “Huh?” I look over at Adrian. He’s fallen asleep propped up by the edge of a princess Celestia statue. I need the camera right now. “In any case, you guys might need to make a token so you can get in contact with other Displaced.” Pecila reached into her bag and took out a dark purple book with a glowing eye on the cover. “This is Robin’s Token. You can write to him and he’ll respond.” I glance at it. “Huh… Interesting..” I pull out the Evoker. “Will this do? I don’t really understand these token things myself.” I tell her. “Yeah. You gotta put a bit of your energy into it while saying an awesome phase and thinking of how you want the gun to summon you.” I nod and hold it in both my hands. I am Orpheus. Master of Strings. Hold the gun to your head and be willing to take your own life then I shall deem you worthy of my help. I hold it again in my left hand and toss it from hand to hand. “So what now?” I ask. “I ‘unno. Drop it I guess.” I toss it down on the ground and watch as it vanishes into a portal. “Woah.” I mutter. “Ugh… My face hurt…” Adrian moans. He slowly walk over and looks at us. “What did I miss?” “Something cool. You’ll find out later~” Pecila hummed. Adrian slouched over. “I always miss the cool stuff..” He mumbles. “Anyways, let’s go back to the library so we can get everything recorded, including my statements so we can get Orpheus back in the gray light instead of the black light.” Pecila spoke up. We all nod. “But.. I haven’t exactly told Princess Celestia that I’m harboring a supposed criminal right now…” She smiles sheepishly. “Then you can send her the information a little bit after Orpheus shows that he’s a good guy.” Pecila pointed out, putting the book token away. “Plus, there has to be some Displaced that can go into minds or something and find the truth.” I nod, but somehow I don’t feel it’s that easy. Dinky yawns. “I’d better get miss here in bed.” I tell dinky. “But.. I’m not tired…” She yawns. “See what I have to deal with?” I joke. Pecila picked her up, scratching behind one of her ears. I yawn. “Thanks.” I tell her. “You’re welcome.” She started walking toward the library. “Oh yeah, Twilight. How do I approach you to get you to go into some dangerous ruins with me?” Twilight turns around and looks at Pecila strangely. “What?!” “Yeah, in my Equestria, I accidentally fell into some old ruins with my friends and I thought the you from my Equestria would love to go down there and find out about the ancient cat people that used to live there.” Twilight’s eyes lit up. “Is it possible!?” She exclaimed happily. “Maybe you could come too. I don’t know all that much about tokens so maybe you could come if I summoned Orpheus and he was holding you at the time.” Pecila looked up. “Two Twilights might work.” I sighed and facepalmed. “Wouldn’t that cause a paradox?” I ask. Twilight shrugged. “I don’t know but I would love to find out!” “Don’t think it would. Besides, now Twilight has a reason to keep you and your brother around~” Pecila smirked as we approached the library. I sigh. “Thaaannks.” I deadpan. “You’re welcome~” She replied sweetly, pushing the library door open with her foot. I sigh and walk in. I take my previous seat on the couch Twilight pulled out earlier. Pecila sat down right beside me, rubbing Dinky’s head. I look around for Adrian. “Have you seen Adrian?” I ask. Pecila blinked. “I thought he was following us.” I look out the window. He was sluggishly moving across the pavement until he reached the door frame. “Should have known…” I mutter. “Huh, so the god of death isn’t a night owl.” Pecila snickered. ”Kinda Ironic huh…” I mutter. “Yeah.” Pecila then looked to Twilight. “Whelp, let’s get this Q and A started.” “I agree. It’s late and I’m starting be feel a bit tired…” I yawn. Twilight nods and pulls out a list. “Not the list again!” I moan. “Well, I can just write the answers down. I mean, I can stay up late.” I sigh in relief. “I've never been able to stay up past… i don’t know, one or so. Even as a human. Plus with all that happened... ” I moan. “Go to bed then.” She handed Dinky over to me. “I mean you’re probably stressed and I think this might be like a calm before the storm.” I shake my head. “I want to get the bottom this as well. I don’t know about him over there however.” I put dinky up on one of my shoulders and sit back down. Pecila looked back to Twilight. “Well, let’s get started.” five hours later I sigh. I wasn’t used to staying up this late. But I need to figure this out. Pecila looked like she was about to fall right over asleep. “Blergle.” “So Orpheus, Can I ask you something?” Twilight said, perfectly normal. “Huh… Sure…” I mumble. “You said something about not being able to talk back home… What did you mean?” Twilight asked. I look up at her. “Oh I was a mute. Something happened when I was born or something…” I mutter. The deep snoring of Adrian grew louder he stood up. “What happened!” He yelled. “Blag?” Pecila’s head shot up. “Dragons attacking?” I shrug. Adrian shakes his head. “What have I done…” He mutters. “Yelled in your-” Pecila gave a huge yawn. “-Sleep.” “You two look like you need some sleep. Besides, how does this summon thing work? Is there a time limit?” He asks. “Well, you cancel the contract.” Pecila mumbled. “Just say like, ‘Contract fulfilled’ or something.” “Are you ready to go back?” I ask. “Yeaaaaaaah.” She yawned again and got up, stretching. “I bet Luke and Flynn are all worried. I nod. “When you come back this whole thing will be sorted out.” I tell her. “Or it will have fallen in the fire.” Pecila pointed out, looking woozy. Adrian quickly covered where his ears would be and shouted “DON’T JINX IT!” I quickly facepalmed and said “You’re free to go. Contract fulfilled or something.” I mutter. “Byyyyyye~ Tell Dinky that I love her~” Pecila fell back into a portal, disappearing into it. “Bye” I said, falling back into the chair. "Welp, That was entertaining..." I yawns as I fall unconscious as soon as my head hits the cushion. Author's Note First crossover came late in the night on Thursday March 26, 2015. When I type this I'm tired from writing this. The story crossed over in this chapter was Aura Blades by Dragon209816 Go check it out. I certainty get a laugh out of that story. ORPHEUS IS NOW ABLE TO BE USED FOR CROSSOVERS GUYS!!!! YAY! Go summon Jake or whatever... I'm going to sleep. Yes, you'll get two chapters in one day! Now leave me aloooonnneeee!!!! Five: Sit and enjoy the show.I yawn as I open my eyes. "Orpheus! Come out here!" Dinky yells. "Coming!" I yell, stretching. I get off the couch and walk outside. A familiar showmare's wagon is in the middle of the square. "I wanna see the show! The unicorn preforming is supposed to be the greatest ever!" Dinky shouts, grabbing my hand. "O-ok!" I shout, being pulled by the little filly. A huge crowd of ponies are standing around. I easily spot twilight and her friends near the front. Somehow the ponies are too concerned about the cart than me. "COME ONE COME ALL!!" A voice yells. "COME ADN WITNESS THE MAGIC OFFF.... " It's Trixie. No doubt about it. A puff of smoke rises up in the middle of the stage. Standing in the middle is the one showmare we all know and love. "THE GRRREAT AND POWERFUL TRRRRIIIXIE!" She shouts, a fanfare coming from somewhere. She lit her horn and made magical fireworks show up behind her as she posed in a victorious pose. Many ponies ooh and aah as she preforms various tricks. I have a feeling this may go differently than how the episode went... Dinky cheers as she preforms that trick. "BOOO MAGIC-SMAGIC!" The arrrogant voice of Rainbow rang out.. Knew it... Well, not exactly... Wait, where's Adrian? Did he sleep in? Hmm... With that my mind starts to think of all the possible scenarios he could have gotten into. Meanwhile Sleeping soundly again on the floor was a black bunch. A mint green unicorn opened the door to the library. "Hey Twilight I-" She said, stopping as soon as she saw the black monster on the floor. Her eyes were drawn to only one thing... The gloved appendage resting over the creature's eyes. "Haaaannnddss~" She sang, clopping her hooves together happily. "Huh..." The monster moaned. "Jaaake.... is that you.." It snores. "Uh... Yes?" The unicorn says, cautiously. "Ok..." It moans. Her grin spread back on her face as she slowly shut the library door. I'm sure he's fine. I watch as Ranbow dashes back down to the stage as a rainbow spread over her head. "They don't call me Rainbow and Dash for nothin'!" She boasts. "Well, when Trixie is through the only thing they will call you, is loser." Trixie taunts, using her magic to twist the rainbow around RD. Seeing that made me a little bit dizzy. "Are you ok?" Dinky asked. "Yeah.." I mutter before falling unconscious. I wake up a little later in a town square filled with fire. Trixie is in my fist. "Wha..." I mutter, terrified. I put Trixie down and look around. "What the hell happened!?" I shout. From the skies I can see the silhouette of the princess in the distance. "But..." I mutter. Wait... DAMMIT PECILA! YOU JINXED US! Somewhere in another universe a certain displaced envoy was giggling. "Princess!" Twilight shouts. I fall to my knees. Something happened when I fell unconscious... But what? "I-I..." Then it hits me... Memories of the events. "I did this.." I mutter, horrified. I see myself casting Agi, burning the stage, then eventually trying to... Kill... Trixie... I scream, enraged. "WHYYYYY!!!" I shout, pounding the ground. The fires diminish. I can see the golden hooves of Princess Celestia. A hoof lifts my chin up. I look into princess celestia's eyes. They're full of sorrow. "It wasn't your fault." Twilight speaks from beside her. "Twilight filled me in. I don't know how you weren't in control but I won't give you a severe punishment." She spoke. I look back down. "I did this... Why?" I mutter. A familiar hand touches my shoulder. "Dude, it's ok." Adrian tell me, his voice a little bit horrified. His mask is dented a bit and he's covered in burns. He must have tried to stop me. "I have thought well about your punishment ever since Twilight sent that letter." Celestia spoke. I sigh. Here it comes... banished to the moon... "You will live here with Twilight and assist her with her studies in the magic of friendship. my one suggestion? Make some friends." Celestia winked. I stare at her. ... I can now see how easy it was to be beaten by a changeling queen. But I'm pretty lucky that Twilight was looking out for me. "Uh... Aren't you going too easy on me?" I ask. She laughs and shakes her head. "I believe you aren't bad. Just misunderstood. I do sense a great power within you, however." She said. I nod and stand up. Dinky runs over and hugs me. "I'm sorry..." I mutter. I push her off lightly and walk off. I stop at the edge of a pond in the middle of the forest. It's already very dark. I sit down and look down at my... No... Orpheus's refection in the moonlight. "Orphy?" Pinkie's voice rang. "Huh?" I ask. Pinkie sits next to me. She pulls out a small cupcake from somewhere. I took and looked at it. "Go on. Eat it." Pinkie smiled. I carefully took off the wrapper and stuck it in my mouth. Surprisingly... It was.. tasteless? "What's it supposed to taste like?" I ask. "Blueberrybubblecandy!" She shouted. "... Huh?" I ask. "A combination of Blueberry, Strawberry, Bubblegum and Cotton Candy!" She shouts again. "... I didn't taste that to be honest... It was tasteless..." I mutter. She gasps. "I need to work on a cupcake that you can taste pronto!" She said, dashing off. I laugh a little at her antics. It soons turns into a sigh. "What has my life turned into..." I mutter. "There you are." Adrian said. "Sup?" I ask. "Nothin'. Everyone is lookin' for you. You had me worried..." He said. I laugh a little. "No seriously. Do you know what I had to go through?! I was nearly molested by a unicorn!" He shouts. I laugh even harder. "Ugh... If I see any more green unicorns then It'll be too soon..." He mutters. "Ohhh.. You met Lyra... I feel sorry for you. Feeling the full burn of her... Hobby." I laugh. "WHAT!?" He shouts, shocked. "SHE DOES THAT FOR A HOBBY?!" He adds. "Yep." "AAAAUUUGHHH!" He shouts, falling to his knees. "She'll calm down. Maybe." I tell him. "Well that's good to hear... NOT." He grumbles. A roar suddenly shook the forest. "OH crap, it's this time already?!" I yell. Time for a little ursa action. "What's going on!?" Adrian shouts. "No time! Hurry!" I run out of the forest and towards the square. When we arrive It's just trixie and the two colts. "Come on Trixie! Stop fooling around!" The Snips shouted. I look to the blue showmare. She's biting her lip. "MAHAMAON!" Adrian shouts, pointing his sword at the Ursa Minor. The coffins start to float a little and open up, revealing something glowing inside. White cards float up from somewhere and flash but sadly it didn't do a thing. I see a few cards float around a few Timberwolves hiding in the trees and they drop dead with a burst of light. "Dude, Let Twilight handle this." I tell him. "But-" He said but he was cut off by a soothing melody flowing through the area. "Told ya." I said, walking off. It's late. I watch from a distance as Twilight uses her magic to calm the Ursa and take him back to his cave. "Orpheus? Why did you run?" Dinky asked. "I wasn't feeling right." I tell her. "Ok... I don't want you to go..." She says. "I won't be going anywhere." "Promise?" I nod. "Pinkie Promise?" She asks. "Cross my heart and hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in my eye." I tell her while doing the actions. She nods and smiles. I pick her up and hug her. "I'll be here. Don't worry." I tell her Author's Note I may want to add a dark tag. So... New information revolving around Jake being supposedly framed for that fire... It does take place around the first Trixie episode. Was it obvious considering that twily is still a unicorn? I'll be adding the Mane six tag after this chapter or next chapter so yeah. I really don't know what I want to do with Twily. *Thanks Dragon!* I'm still tired from writing the crossover but I should be recovered eventually. Ughh.... I'm going to go play some DOA... Anyways TWO CHAPTERLY PERSONA MOMENTS: TODAY: YESTERDAY/LAST TIME: Six: A dragon. Why'd it have to be a dragon."Here ya go kid." I tell the colt who's kite got stuck in a tree. "Thanks mister!" He shouted, running off to play with Dinky and her friends. It hardly seems like a week ago I was a treated as a threat... "Yo Jake." Adrian said, walking up to me. "Sup?" I asked. "Nothin'. Just reminiscing. Oh and running from that Lyra chick." He said. I laugh a little and he pushes me. "Shut up!" "Oh yeah, Lyra's with Bon Bon over there." I said, pointing over by the fountain. "SHIT!" He shouts, running. "I'M COMING FOR YOU~" Lyra shouts, running after him. "help..." I hear somepony whisper. "Orpheus!" Dinky cries, blocking the cry for help. "Coming Dinky." I call to her. She's on the ground, crying. "What happened?" I ask. "I-I slipped.." She sniffs. I pick her up. "Let's go see Twilight." I tell her. Suddenly a rainbow blur speeds by me and lands by fluttershy. "Don't be such a scaredy-pony. It's just me, Future equestria ball bouncing record holder!" She said, bouncing a ball on her flank She bounced it up onto her head and began counting again. "146, 147..." She began. Pinkie followed behind. "This calls for a celebration!" She shouts. "Hey pinks, Got a bandage?" I ask. "Here ya go Orphey!" She shouted, randomly giving me a bandage. "Cool thanks." I mutter, putting the bandage on Dinky's scratched hoof. I set Dinky back down and she runs back off. "Oh no Pinkie, this isn't a time for celebration... This is a time for panic! It a time for-" Fluttershy shouted in her barely hearable voice. "Ooh! I'll need balloons! One for everypony in ponyville!" Pinkie sung, cutting off Flutters. Fluttershy quickly ran off, following pinkie as she bounced away ranting about smoke and fire. Pinkie suddenly stopped, having Fluttershy crash into her tail. "Lets see... That's One, Two, Three, Four, Five, Six..." She began to count. Rainbow dash was counting at the same time as well. "154, 155- No wait-" She said. "Seven," Pinkie said, crashing into RD. "Pinkie Pie! Now I have to start over!" She scolded. Fluttershy muttered something as Dash zoomed off somewhere. "Hey Rainbow Dash! Wait up!" Pinkie shouted, bouncing off. "Oh this is an emergency... I need everypony to-" She said as she was cut off by Twilight. I turn and face the bridge. "Smoke is spreading across all of Equestria," She said. Multiple ponies started to freak out a bit. I rolled my eyes. "But that's what I've been-" Fluttershy said, bouncing above the audience. "But don't worry! I've received a letter from princess Celestia informing me that it is not coming from a fire." She said. The ponies let a sigh of relieve out. "It's coming from a Dragon." Twilight spoke calmly. A collective gasp grew from the audience. "A d-d-dragon?!" Both Fluttershy and Dinky cried out at the same time, only dinky a bit louder. "Don't worry." I tell her. I meet up with Twilight and her friends a little later as the smoke kept growing over the sky. "What in the name of all things Cinnamon Swirl is a full grown dragon doing in Equestria?!" Applejack exclaims. Twilight puts down the book she was flipping through and says "Sleeping." The ponies break out in a chorus of "Huh?". I take off my harp. "So let's wake it up. A few Agi blasts should do that job." I say, strumming a bit. Adrian nods and unsheathes his sword. "I've been dying to take out Mahamaon and use it correctly." He adds. "Ah don't think violence is the answer this time sugarcube..." Applejack objects. Me and Adrian both groan. Twilight floats a few books in to her saddlebags. "Acording to Princess Celestia he's taking a nap." She said. "His snoring is what's causing this smoke." She explains. "He should really see a doctor. That doesn't seem healthy at all." Pinkie says. "Says the pony who eats a gallon of sugar per day." I mutter. "Well, Atleast he's not snoring fire." Rarity points out. She then turns to twilight. "What are we supposed to do about it?!" She asks. "I'll tell-" Rainbow began. "Applejack already chewed us out about violence RD." I deadpan. She stops and mutters some incomprehensible. Twilight nods. "We need to encourage him to move somewhere else." Twilight points out. "Princess Celestia has given us this mission and we must not fail." Twilight said. I started to hum the kind of inspirational music that usually comes on during these kind of speeches. "If we do, Equestria will be covered in smoke for the next one hundred years." That earns a gasp from Fluttershy. Rarity scoffs. "Talk about getting your beauty sleep." She says. I facepalm in conjunction to Adrian. "Alright Every... One," She said, taking me and Adrian into account. She levitated her saddlebags onto her back. "I'll need you all to gather supplies as quickly as you can." She briefs. "We've got a long journey ahead of us." She turns to her friends. "So lets meet back here in less than an hour." Rainbow flips in the air. "Ok girls! You heard her! The fate of equestria is in our hooves!" She said, hovering inbetween Rarity and Pinkie. She then flies over above Adrian and I. "Do we have what it takes!?" She shouts. "Yeah!" "You betcha!" "We can do this!" The girls run out the door, most likely excited for this. Fluttershy lags behind. "Uh.. Actually..." She begins. "Come on Flutters... It'll be ok." I tell her. "I-if you say so..." She whispers and walks out the door. "Alright! You two pack!" She said, pointing a hoof at us. "Pack what?" I ask. "Well, We've still got to solve the mystery of those "Soul points" You are talking about but I've observed you two when you eat and it seems that's how you get them back! So go to sugarcube corner and get pinkie to pack a bunch of bread or something!" She said, dashing off. I look to Adrian. He shrugs. We meet back at the road to the mountain that the dragon is supposedly on. Pinkie had emptied out one of her saddlebags and packed a bunch of pastries in there. "Welp, We'll soon see if Twilight's theory works..." I mutter to Adrian. "If it doesn't I don't want to think what'll happen..." He mutters back. Twilight walks up. "Ok girls... And boys." She says. "I'm mapping out the fastest route, but we all got to keep a good pace if we expect to make it up the mountain by nightfall." Twilight briefs. "M-mountain?" Fluttershy whimpers. I scratch her a little behind the ear, making her relax. "Don't worry. We'll be safe." I tell her. "I-it's not that..." She mutters. Twilight points to a far off cave. "The dragon is in the cave at the very top." "It looks pretty cold up there." Applejack points out. "No duh captain obvious." I mutter. Rainbow flares out her wings. "You bet it is! The higher you go, the chillier is gets." Rainbow informed. Rarity turned to RD. "Well, good thing I have my scarf." She says, pulling out a pink striped scarf. "Ooh! Pretty!" Pinkie says in awe. Rainbow laughs a little. "Oh yeah, That'll keep you niiice and cozy." She snarks. I look at fluttershy. She's looking up at the mountain, scared. "U-uh, Excuse me. Twilight?" She chirps. She walks over. "I know you're busy but-" She says. "Uh huh." Twilight said, uninterested. "Twilight, Listen to the mare." Adrian shouts. "Sure." She said, focusing on the map. "Well we could go this way..." She mutters. "But If I could just have a second-" "Uh huh..." Twilight mumbled something about the map. "So, I-I was think that, um..." Fluttershy pauses. "Maybe I should just stay in ponyville..." She continued. "Uh-huh..." Twilight mutters. "Oh good!" Fluttershy exclaims, trotting off. "I'll stay here and-" She began. Twilight looked over and shouted"Wait! You have to come! Your way with wild animals will surely come in handy." Flutters turns around. "I don't think I-" She starts. "Oh and don't worry about your little friends in the meadow. Spike's got it covered while you're gone." Twilight remarks. "You can count on me!" Spike tells Fluttershy. I facepalm. "Bad idea twilight..." I mutter. Angel Bunny suddenly jumps onto Spikes head and repeatedly stomps on him, causing the animals to run. I glare at that little demon. Spike runs off after them. "I don't think he's up to the task..." Fluttershy tells Twilight. "I agree." I speak up. Twilight walks off without a second thought. Woooowwww... Rainbow flies over and whispers something to twilight. Twilight whispers back when a sudden yelp catches everyone's attention. Fluttershy rapidly tries to get away from her shadow until she leaps into a nearby bush. I facepalm. "Alright girls! Move out!" Twilight calls. The five remaining ponies and Adrian run forward. I run over to the bush and pull a protesting Fluttershy out and join the pack. A snore shakes the area, sending out more smoke. Fluttershy yelps and hides behind Applejack. "Woah... What was that!?" Rainbow yelled out in surprise. "It's obviously the dragon dash." Adrian deadpans. "It's so... it's so... high..." Fluttershy whimpers, looking up the mountain. Dash flies over. "Well, It is a mountain." She says. "I'm gonna fly up there and check it out!" She yells, turning around. AJ quickly grabs her tail. "Hold on now." She tells her. "Ah think we should all go up together." She says. "Safety in numbers and all." She adds. The other girls agree, Minus a terrified Fluttershy. Rainbow crosses her forehooves in annoyance. "Oh all right..." She mutters. "But what about them!" She shouts, pointing to us. "We're sticking here because Pinkie has all our emergency rations." I explain. "Wait, why are you here?" Dash adds. "Insurance." Twilight answers. "The Dragon could rampage if all else fails so these two are here to help protect." Twilight explains in detail. "Wait, What!?" Adrian shouts. "Ok." I tell her. "I don't even know how to do a simple Mahamaon!" He shouts again. "You'll work it out." I tell him as we begin our trek. "How did you learn how to shoot fire so fast?!" He asks, stepping over several stones. "It was an emergency." I simply say. "Ugh..." He groans. "Orphey! Thanny!" Pinkie greets. "What's up?" I ask. "Thanny? Don't use that nickname." Adrian groans. "I want you to try these new cupcakes!" She says, shoving two cupcakes into our mouths. Adrian's kinda just fell through his mask. Mine was still tasteless. "Still tasteless." I tell her. "Aw Ponyfeathers!" Pinkie groans. "I thought I had it this time!" She sulked. "I didn't get to eat it..." Adrian moans. "Shut up. Pinkie doesn't know how you're supposed to eat." I say, punching him a little. "Good thing I made extraaas~! Pinkie sang, pulling out a tray. Adrian picked one up and unfolded the wrapper. Then he slowly crushed it. "What are you doing!" Pinkie shouted. "He's... eating I guess. I haven't thought of a name yet." I tell her. "Huh... pomestrawpop?" He guesses. "Yep!" She says. "What!? How do you get to taste them!?" I yell. "I dunno." He answers. "Man... I don't even get to taste a Pinkie Pie special cupcake..." I mutter. "Don't worry Orphey! I'll keep trying until I get it right!" She says. We've been walking a little ways when rarity spoke up. "I heard that the only thing that sparkles more than a dragon's scales are the jewels the use to build their nests." She says. "Ooh if I play my card right, I might be able to convince him to part with a few!" She exclaims in joy. "Welcome to my cave Rarity," Pinkie spoke with a scratchy voice. "Care for a Diamond? RAAARRR!" She jokes. The group breaks out in laughter. I just groan. "What's up?" Adrian asks. "I'm tired and annoyed." I tell him. "Buck up. We'll be done soon." He says. Twilight marches up the front and begins saying something that I can't hear. She pauses after a while. I look where everyo-pony is looking. "Hey! What are you waiting for? An invitation?!" Dash yells down at Flutters. "Ooh! I think I have one in my bag!" She yells, running off and returning with a card and a massive blast of confetti. Fluttershy starts talking but we can't hear her. Dash apparently has really good hearing. "Well, It is a cliff." She shouts down. She flies out a little farther. "You could just.. Oh I don't know, FLY up here." "Come on, Fluttershy! You can do it!" Pinkie encourages. Pinkie then waves her arms like wings. "Flap those wings!" Fluttershy started to fly up but at that time the dragon decided to snore, causing Flutters's wings to lock up. She screamed and fell back into the bush she was hiding in. Rainbow groans. I look down at fluttershy. She's trying as hard as she can to unlock her wings. "We don't have time for this..." Twilight groans. Applejack reaches up and takes the map. "What are you doing?" Twilight asks. "ah'll need this if ah'm gonna take her around the mountain another way." She explains. Rainbow groans. "Around the mountain!?" Applejack jumped down and began to slide down. "I'll go with them." I offer. Twilight nods and I give my Bro a fistbump. I then jump down and follow AJ. The dragon then snores and Fluttershy falls over like a dead sheep. "ORPHEY! CATCH!" Pinkie shouts, tossing a paper bag down. I catch it and nod. "Don't worry Twi. We'll be there lickety-split!" She assures. We begin to march up the mountain another way. I heft Fluttershy up on a shoulder and start to follow AJ. "So, How did ya get stuck here?" She asks. "Huh? Oh. Magic." I tell her. "Well Ah need a better answer than that. I'm the element of Honesty and ah can tell that's not the full truth." She says. I nod. "To tell the truth a man by the name of the Merchant brought me here." I say. "He's caused alot of trouble for once-been and still humans." Applejack nods to assure she's listening. I take out the recently got back picture of me, Adrian and Pecila. "You were probably sleeping but late the night I arrived in ponyville I was visited by one of the said humans." I tell her, showing the picture. "So that's a hoomin?" She says. "More or less. She's been turned into a envoy of sorts." "Ah." "Yeah. I used to be a human but then said merchant took me here and plopped me on the coast." "So that's how that fire broke out?" AJ asks. "Maybe. It's still a mystery I'm trying to solve." I explain. "Ah see. So Ah guess you're settlin' in fine with Twi?" "Yeah. I've told her everything that I've told you and she's helping us figure out how to adjust to our new bodies." I say. "Though I'm worried more about Dinky." "Her parent's died in that fire Right?" Applejack clarifies. I nod. "She must be devastated..." "Not really. She's been the same ever since... I can't help but feel she's holding in her feelings..." "She just needs time." AJ answers. "Probably... But I feel she needs to speak her mind. I know how she feels after all..." I say, looking at the path ahead. The snores are getting louder. "Huh?" "My parents back on earth died in a fire as well. We used to live in the forest when one storm broke out suddenly, causing a forest fire. I was out at school with my brother. My mother and father had taken the day off to spend time with us.. but when we got home we found the place in ruins. In the ashes I found a locket." I explain. "Ah'm guessin' that it's your mother's?" Applejack asks. I nod. "Say no more." She says, smiling. It wasn't the type of smile that was mocking. It was the kind of compassion. My neighborhood back then was full of jerks so having told that story and seeing that kind of smile was a little shocking. "We made it!" AJ announced. "About time!" RD yelled. "Well, Excuuuse me princess." I mutter. "Well, let's just go." Twilight moaned. With that we continued on our way. I pulled AJ to the back for a second. "Can you keep that story a secret for now? I want to be the one to tell them." I ask. "Ah'm not a very good liar... But for a friend Ah'll try mah best." She says. "Cool. Thanks." She runs back up to the spot. "How you holdin' flutters?" I ask Fluttershy, who was still on my shoulder. "I wanna go home!" She squeaks. "We'll be done soon enough." I tell her. Eventually we reach a small crevice. I mean small. Fluttershy had begun to walk on her own now. Rainbow leaps over with added fancyness. The same with the other ponies. All that was left was me, Adrian and Flutters. Adrian simply steps over it. I do the same. "Come on flutters!" I shout. "Oh... I don't know..." She shakes. "It's easy!" Adrian adds. "It's just a hop, A skip and a jump!" Pinkie adds, jumping over. "See?" She says. Music begins to start up from nowhere. It's not very far, Just move your little rump You can make it if you try with a hop, skip, and a jump! Pinkie jumps over. I sit down on the ground and enjoy my second favorite song. "Pinkie! We don't have time for this!" Twilight shouts. A hop, skip and a jump! Just move your little rump! A hop, skip, and a jump! A hop, skip, and a jump! A hop, skip, and a jump! A hop, skip, and a jump! A hop, skip, and a jump! A hop, skip, and a jump! Every time she would sing a new verse of A hop, skip and a jump she would jump across. Fluttershy eventually stood up from where she hid during that. "Okay.. here I go.." She whimpered. "A hop..." She hopped to the edge. "A skip..." She leaped off. "Just don't look down!" Twi shouted. "DANGIT TWILIGHT!" I shout. Fluttershy casts her eyes downwards. She let out a small shriek and pressed her two hooves between the cracks of the crevice. Rainbow groans and pushes Flutters over. "I guess I forgot to jump..." She said in her usual adorable fashion. After facing numerous perils we arrive at the dragon's den. In other news I learned a new skill, Gurentou. A physical plus fire skill that in persona Q has the cut attribute as well. Adrian learned Tempest slash as well, A skill that deals heavy slash damage to a single target once or twice. It help to clear out the avalanche. Ugh turns out Twilight's theory about us and food was true. "Alright. We're here..." Twilight says. She lists off certain things we need to until she lists of our names. "Orpheus, Thanatos, Be prepared as well with Applejack. It shouldn't come to this however." "Come on Fluttershy." Twilight said, walking into the cave. However, fluttershy stayed out. Twilight came back out a minute later and grabbed Flutters by the her wings and pulled her out. "Come on Fluttershy! Every... minute that dragon is asleep another ... acre of equestria is covered in.... smoke!" She said, trying to push her in to the cave. Twilight's friends joined in as well. "I... I can't go into the cave..." She sadly said. Everypony sighs and falls down. "Great! She's afraid of caves now too!" RD shouts. "I'm not afraid of caves. " Fluttershy simply said. "I'm scared of Dr..." She trailed off. Applejack trotted over. "What was that Sugarcube?" "I'm scared of Drag..." She said even softer. "What?" Twilight asked. Fluttershy took a deep breath. "She's obviously scared of Dragons Dinguses." Adrian spoke up. At that moment the dragon decided to snore, releasing a burst of smoke. "But fluttershy..." Twilight said before I lost intrest. "Ugh... Season one really did need work..." I moan. "We should go." Adrian said. I nod. "Fluttershy will come through in the end and if she doesn't we'll march up and kick his butt." I say. We both nod and sneak back down the mountain. "So that's what happened." Fluttershy finished telling us. "Well we missed quite a bit. We just figured you didn't need us." Adrian excused. "You should have seen fluttershy! She wasn't that scared little mare anymore!" RD boasted. "Sounds like quite the tale." I say. The girls yawn. It had taken all day to get down and even though it was still light they were all tired. Looks like we changed the episode yet again... We really got to stop doing that. "Well, Ah'm gonna catch some shut-eye before Ah have to gather the rest of the crop." AJ yawned. The rest of the ponies said their excuses and went home. "You should head to bed twi." I tell her. "Yeah, but first I need to write this friendship letter." She yawns. "You mean have spike write it?" I say. "Er... Yeah..." She said sheepishly. "Welp, I'm gonna go hang with Dinky for the rest of the day." I tell her. She nods and goes upstairs to find spike. "I'm comin' too!" Adrian shouts, running out behind me. And so... It begins... Author's Note GAAAHHH SOOO LONGGG!! Other chapters won't be this long. I'm tired I'm going to bed. Buuut CHAPTERLY PERSONA MOMENT: This is the only video I can find that gets to the fried tofu moment. (Starts at 1:48, Ends at around 2:56 maybe) I'll make a token for Thanatos next chapter. If I remember. SOMEONE REMIND ME! *Passes out* Seven: Winter Wrap Up, Persona Style! Pt.1I yawned. Twilight had just flipped on the light. "Twwwiiiliiight..." I groan, covering my eyes. "Come on! Today's Winter Wrap up!" My eyes snap open. "Oh god no" I mutter, sitting up. "What's that?" Adrian yawns. I watch as twilight pulls over her snow gear. "Today is when everypony in ponyville helps clean up after winter since tomorrow is the first day of spring!" She squeals, leaping into her boots. "Ugh... We're not exactly ponies if you didn't notice..." I mutter. "But still, As long as you're living under this roof and in this town you are supposed to help." She lectured. "Ugh.. Clean up winter? Who cleans up winter? Don't they use magic to change the seasons like we do in canterlot?" Spike groans. "No spike, ponyville was started by earth ponies, so for hundreds of years, they've never used magic to clean up winter. That means no fire spells Orpheus." She says, struggling to get a saddle on. "It's traditional!" She says, standing up with the saddle on right. It then slips of and lands on the floor with rattle. "It's ridiculous... No magic. Peh." Spike said, hiding under the covers. She then tightens the saddle and wraps a scarf around her neck. She levitates a list off of a hook. "Ok, Let's see. Scarf, Check. Saddle, Check, Boots, Check. Spike refusing to get up and going back to sleep, check. Orpheus and Thanatos being lazy, Check." She proclaims. She puts the list back. "Good thing I'm so organized! I'm ready!" She yells, opening the door and stepping outside. "Bright and early!" She yells. "It's night still isn't it!" Adrian shouts. She comes back in and takes off all her gear. "Ugh.. Fine... You can go back to sleep." I'm out as soon as my head hits the pillow. "Nooo!" Adrian groans. "Are you sure you don't need help?" Twilight asks. I tug again on one of Adrian's coffins. "I'm fine." I tell her. "Well.. ok. Meet us at the town square to get a job." She says, running off with spike on her back. "NOOOO!" Adrian groans again. "Fine..." I says, letting go and taking off my harp. "AGI!" I shout, sending a fireball his way. "HOT! HOT! HOT!" He runs past me and starts to roll in some snow. I close the door behind him. "Jerk." He says. I roll my eyes. He stands up and groans. "Lets go..." He moans. "First." I interrupt. "I've totally forgot but you need a token." I tell him. "A what?" He deadpans. "Something to have other Displaced call apon you. Like that thing that we found." I tell him. "You mean the scythe?" He asks. I take Pecila's key out of the small leather pouch that rarity sewed for me. "I've still got it..." I say, slowly Inching Pecila's token near the lock of twilight's door. "NO!" He shouts. I laugh and place it back. "O-ok... I'll make one." He moans. "Ok, First find something to use." He looks around after setting on his belt buckle. He rips it off and with a flash a new one pops into existence. "Cool, Magic belt buckles." He jokes. "Now put some of your raw energy into it." I instruct. He puts both hands on it. "Think of a phrase or something. Oh, Include instructions on how to summon you." I say. He waits for a second before tossing the buckle at me. I am Thanatos, The avatar of Death. Smash the buckle and I shall come if your cause is great enough. or you just want to talk. I'm down for that too. I toss it back. "Now throw it." I tell him. He prepares to throw it before I stop him. "Not at me you idiot." I deadpan. "Fine." He mutters. He tosses it at twilight's door and watches at it vanishes into a dark void. "Oh cool." He simply says. "Come on." I usher. When we get there the meeting has just about started. "We need everypony's help to wrap up winter and bring in spring." The mayor states. The crowd cheers. "Now all of you have your vests and have been assigned to your teams, so let's do even better than last year and have the quickest winter wrap up ever." She states again. The crowd erupts into cheers again. "All right everypony, Find your team leader, and lets get galloping!" She cheers. The crowd disperses, leaving only me, Adrian and Twilight without a job. Music begins to randomly start up. "NOOOOOOOOOO!" Adrian yells. I gain a wicked glint in my eye as I prepared myself for a song. Three months of winter coolness and awesome holidays... We've kept our hoofsies warm at home, time off from work to play But the food we've stored is running out, and we can't grow in this cold And even though I love my boots, this fashion's getting old The time has come to welcome Spring And all things warm and green, I join in, much to my brother's annoyance. it's also time to say goodbye: It's Winter we must clean. How can I help? I'm new, you see. What does everypony do? How do I fit in without magic? I haven't got a clue! Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! Let's finish our holiday cheer Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here! Bringing home the southern birds, A pegasus' job begins In clearing all the gloomy skies To let the sun shine in! We move the clouds and we melt the white snow; When the sun comes up, it's warmth and beauty will glow! Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! Let's finish our holiday cheer Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here Winter Wrap-Up Winter Wrap-Up! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here Adrian sighs and butts in. 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here!' Little critters hibernate Under the snow and ice. We wake up all the sleepyheads So quietly and nice! We help them gather up their food, Fix their homes below; We welcome back the Southern birds So their families can grow! Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! Let's finish our holiday cheer Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here! No easy task to clear the ground, Plant our tiny seeds. With proper care and sunshine, Everyone it feeds. Apples, carrots, celery stalks Colorful flowers, too! We must work so very hard, It's just so much to do! Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! Let's finish our holiday cheer Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here! Now that I know what they all do, I have to find my place And help with all of my heart, Tough task ahead I face. How will I do without my magic, Help the earth pony way? I wanna belong, so I must Do my best today Do your best today Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! Let's finish our holiday cheer Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here! "Orphey!" Dinky shouted, bouncing into my arms as soon as the song ended. "Hey. I didn't see you this morning." I tell her. "I went out with twilight." She admitted. "Alright. I'll be helping Flutters with the animals. You go do whatever you were told to do ok? If something happens come straight to me." I tell her. She nods and bounces off. "You did good." I said, patting Adrian on the back. "I didn't think there's a song in every episode!" He said. "Meh. Get used to it." I tell him, heading over to Fluttershy's area. I gently shook the bell as a bunch small bat family yawned in a tree hole. "It's time to wake up." I try to gently tell them. Yeah, I'm not so good but Adrian is better at the whole working the plow thing. The bats yawn and fly out. I wave to them and go over to the next hole. "Hello?" I call. I ring the bell a few times. A hedgehog family rolls out. "I hope you had pleasant dreams..." I tell them. I look over at fluttershy. She had a found another hedgehog family as well. Twilight was just over there as well. I walk over. "Aww... How cute." She said. "Aren't they? This is my favorite task of the whole season." Fluttershy replied. "Same. Even though I'm not as good... Nearly frightened a skunk on my first try." I said. Spike rubs his temple. "Uh... What's hibernation." "In basic terms, Spike, its when animals go to sleep for the winter." I explain. "Sleep? For the winter?" Spike asks. I nod. Fluttershy walks over to a hole and rings the bell. I walk of to some of the more bigger animals that the ponies can't do without difficulty. "Wakey-wakey!" I whisper into a large cave. I ring the bell, hearing it echo. Soon a large bear comes lumbering out. He yawns and lies down. "I know how you feel but spring is coming. You don't want to miss out on the first berries of the season do you?" I ask him slyly. He gets up, licking his lips. "That's what I thought." I laugh. Soon a scream penetrates the area. "Twilight?" I turn around to see many animals chasing after twilight. I sigh and facepalm. (Adrian's POV) I sigh as I push the plow from the outside. My new strength was certainly helping but even so, It had it's disadvantages. Such as steering. I had to comepletely turn around before I could even start in a different direction. "Ngh..." I mutter, pushing it up the snow covered hill. Applejack was just sittin' up there on the hill. "I don't understand why she doesn't come do some work..." I mutter. I look over at the hill where Applejack is and see twilight talking with her. "Don't tell me..." I facepalm. I look behind her. Jake was following her. I watch as twilight hops in one of the plows. She tries a few times to push it before stopping. It soon lights up with a purple aura and starts to move. "What?! She's totally ignoring the lecture she gave us before!" I shout. I watch her for a bit until she makes a massive snowball. It scoops up Applejack and Spike while Jake keeps running. I start to run over before I hear "AGILAO!" With a massive flare the ball of snow and most of the snow around the area is melted. Jake is standing there, panting until he collapses. "JAKE!" I quickly run over, ignoring the ponies protest. The massive fire blast had also loosened up a bunch of the snow above the cliff they were at, making a giant flood of snow. I run over and start to dig him out. I eventually find him, unconscious. "Must have used up his energy." I sigh. "Twilight, Applejack, I'm going to take a quick break and head back to the library. I need to get Jake some food." I tell her. Applejack waves a dismissive hoof and starts to lecture twilight again. To Be Continued Author's Note THANATOS IS NOW ABLE FOR CROSSOVERS!!!!!!!!! GO USE HIM! So instead of a chapterly persona moment I want an opinion. Which sounds better for Orpheus' and Thanatos' Themes? For Orpheus/Jake these are the two I've lowered it to: OR For Thanatos/Adrian I want to wait until a certain part wedding to make a desision. Here are the ones I'm thinking of however: OR Here's the character theme for a new character that will be showing up sometime when season Two rolls around in this story. See if you can crack that nut open. Some of her (Yes, it's a she. Lowers it down doesn't?) personality is reflected in this theme. Eight: Winter Wrap Up, Persona Style! Pt. 2I sit up as I drink the water Dinky brought me. "Thanks Dink." I tell her. "No problem!" She yelled, dashing off. "So what exactly happened?" I ask Adrian. "You used a attack called Agilao." Adrian bluntly replied. "Oh. I guess I didn't have the power." I laugh. "Dude. Are you sure that we shouldn't be using this time to find a way home? Think of Selene." He said. Selene... That hadn't occurred to me... I remain silent. "You want to go home just as much as me don't you?" "No." I reply. "Why?" "I don't want to be a mute idiot anymore!" I shout at him. He flinches. "... I forgot about..." He muttered. "So you "Forgot" about your own brother's problem. Oh I can totally forgive you!" "What the hell Jake?! Why are you being an ass all of a sudden?!" He yells. "I'm fed up Ok?!" I shout. "Why!?" "I...." "TELL ME!" "I'M FED UP WITH EVERYTHING!" The room goes silent for a good thirty minutes as Adrian lets that sink in. "O-Orpheus? T-Thanatos?" Fluttershy's voice comes from outside. I take a deep breath. "In a second Fluttershy..." I mutter. The door opens with a blue glow. "Darlings? What's wrong?" Rarity asks. "Nothing..." I mutter. Yesss... Let your rage boil... Huh?! "Orpheus! Tell us!" Twilight tries to reason. "I'm fine!" I yell. She had shown up with her friends most likely running when I shouted. I move torwards the door. The door suddenly closes with a slam. "Open the door Twilight." I growl. Do it... Kill her... Let her feel the pain of fire... I clutch my head. Who ARE you?! How are you in my head!? I'm just a shadow... for now... NOW DO IT! I grab my head and scream. (Adrian's POV) I watch in horror as my brother falls limply to the floor. "Stay back! I feel a massive amount of dark magic at work!" Twilight shouts. A hazy aura surrounds him. The voice that speaks, is anything but my brother's. "Yes... I've done it..." "Stay away from him!" I shout, unsheathing my sword. "TEMPEST SLASH!" I shout, charging at him. "Tch. Gurentou." He calmly speaks. He takes off the harp and it lights up with flames. Our weapons clash with clang. I get a better look at his eyes. They're a deep red with small wisps of green and purple flowing out. I think I saw something familiar when I walked in on him watching that show... Oh crap... Now I remember. It was that episode that made me change my mind about it being a kids show.. That thing about that empire! "Oh crap.. Don't tell me.." I mutter. "Yesss... I am that exact unicorn, Well more of a shadow as of this point..." I lose my focus and he pushes me off. He calmly walks over. "Sombra." He spits in my ear. "NO!" I roar, kicking him away. "Such willpower!" Sombra marvels. "TEMPEST SLASH! TEMPEST SLASH! TEMPEST SLASH!" I shout. I barrel right through him, crashing through the door. I can see many ponies gasp. "Hah... I'm losing my edge..." Sombra groans. "I WILL NOT LET YOU USE MY BROTHER AS A PUPPET!" I can feel my blood boil at that thought. Something clicks in me. I drop my sword. "Door. Of. Hades." I slowly say, internally smiling like a madman. What I was doing? I had no control. I was equally as freaked out on the inside. "What?!" Sombra shouts. A door appears behind me. It slowly opens and I can see the brief image of Sombra being pulled out of my brother's body before the shadow flees away. The door vanishes and I pant. "J-Jake..." I mutter, rushing over through the snow. So close too... Oh shut up! I had no idea about that attack! (Jakes POV) I wake up in the middle of a concrete room. "Oh good. You're awake!" The familiar voice of dinky yells. I groan and sit up. "Where..." I mutter. "You're in Twilight's basement. She was trying to repair the damage that you and Thanatos caused." Dinky explains. "Oh... Wait, I caused?" I ask. "I didn't see it but I overheard Twilight say something about possession." "P-Possession?" I repeat. "Yeah. Thanatos is still freaked out. He keeps saying it was his fault." Dinky explains. I look down. "Winter Wrap up is over. I was trying to stay by your side the whole time but I had to go clean up the school." She says. "Oh..." I mutter. "But we got it done on time however." She said, cheerily. "That's good." I tell her. "Thanks to Twilight." She said, leaping up the old couch I was sitting on. I scratch behind her ear. "Can you go tell A- Thanatos that I'm up?" I ask her. She nods and runs up. I sigh. "What has my life become..." I ask myself. I'll be back... For your power... GET OUT! I growl at the voice in my head. It sounds familiar. I close my eyes. "Hey, Glad you're alright." Adrian says. I open my eyes. " Sup?" I wave a hand Adrian laughs. He's covered in scrapes. "I did a number on ya... Didn't I?" I ask. "No, Sombra did a number on me. Not you." He says. I mentally facepalm. "I see." I say, sitting up. "Yeah. Well, we should go enjoy the first day of spring. I hear applejack is breaking out some old jam of hers." He says. "Is it Zapp Apple?" I ask. "Yeah. I wanted to ask-" I cut him off by grabbing his hand and rushing out the door to AJ's farm. "It's great that you had two jars left over. are you sure it's still good?" Twilight asks. "Just what is a Zapp Apple?" Adrian asks. "Just the best, most awesome, most amazingest jam making apple in the world!" Rainbow squealed. "Rainbow, Amazingest isn't a word." Twilight corrects. "Yeah whatever." Rainbow dismisses. Twilight and all her friends, Including Dinky and AB, are gathered in the middle of AJ's apple orchard sitting on a picnic blanket. "Now are y'all ready?" Applejack said, bringing out a small tray of bread and crackers. The ponies cheered along with me. Applejack places the tray down. "Soups on!" She shouted, grabbing a cracker and dipping it in the jar. The ponies followed into the two open jars. I grab a cracker and dip in the jar. I hand it to Adrian. He cautiously grabs it and crushes it. "Woah. That. Is. Amazing." he says, shocked. I quickly grab another and do the same as before. I put it in my mouth and chewed. My mouth dropped open. "No.. no... NOOOOO!!!" I shout to the sky. "What's wrong!?" "Are y'all ok Sugarcube?!" "Uh... Are you... Ok?" "Orphey!!!" My heart stopped. "I... Can't... Taste it..." I cry. THIS IS THE WORST POSSIBLE THING!!! STUCK IN EQUESTRIA! WITH NO SENSE OF TASTE! "Is that all?" Rainbow asks. We all look at rainbow. "What?" She asks. "Rainbow, You can be really insensitive sometimes." Rarity sighs. I curl up in a ball. "I'm just going to lie here and sob." I whine playfully. "Ok come on." I watch as I'm lifted into the air. I turn my head to look at Adrian, then I push him with my foot. "Oof!" He lands on the ground with a crash. "You'll pay for that..." He growls. I smirk internally. "GRRRAAAH!" He shouts, tackling me. "Gah!" I shout in surprise. "Don't tell me..." I see twilight facepalm. I laugh as Adrian pins me to the ground. He grab my foot. "NO-N-NOOOO!" I laugh. I struggle for him to get off as I feel a familiar sensation on the end of my foot. "Y-You're a j-jerk!!" I struggle to say. "Yes I am!" He laughs evilly. I manage to push him off and try to pin him down. He pushes me off just as easily. We both glare at each other before breaking out in laughter. "Uh... Are you two ok?" Rainbow asks. "You should know by now Dashie. These two are best brothers!" Pinkie chirps. "Wait, I was the only one who didn't know that?!" RD shouts. "Most likely." I answer. She lands and pouts. I internally smile. "Oh wipe that glint out of your eye." She snaps. I roll my eyes and sit back down. The rest of the meal consists of laughter and enjoyment. I might have joked about Adrian's new fear of ropes. He's still mad at me by the time we get back to Twilight's. I walk upstairs. "You're still up Twilight?" I ask. "Huh? Oh yeah. I was just... writing a follow up letter to the princess about what happened to you." She yawns. "Go to bed Twilight." I deadpan. "But...I need to finish.." She snores. I lift her head up a bit. She's fast asleep. I pick her up and drop her in her bed. "Goodnight Twilight... Thanks for letting us stay for this long..." I mutter. Author's Note I really need an opinion on the character theme for Orpheus/Jake that I put in the last chapter. If I get enough I'll post the vote/poll/thing results in the next chapter. If not then I'm just going to ask one of my friends for their opinion and go with that. Again, any errors, just comment below and I'll fix them. Nine: Iron Pony Showdown.I yawn. "So who's winning?" I ask. Adrian smacks the back of my head. "It hasn't started idiot." He says. I blink once. "I must have dozed off." "For about a second." Adrian snickers. "Shut it." I growl. I watch as Applejack runs through the path of barrels, hitting her flank on the fourth to last one. "Time Spike?" Twilight asks. "Seventeen seconds!" He announces. "You're kiddin'!" Applejack yelps. "That breaks Mah record from last year's rodeo!" "But... You got a five second penalty for nudging the barrel." Applejack then scoffs. "Nuts and shoes... Still, that's twenty two seconds. Not too shabby." She said. She whispers something RD who gets all nervous. She flies over to the starting point. "Ready, Set, Go!" Twilight said, having spike set the timer. She dashes through pretty fast. When she gets to the end she flies over and starts to talk with AJ. "Eighteen seconds!" He exclaims. "Not too bad for RD." I mutter. "Y'know, We should have our own Iron Pony... Man... Thing." Adrian tells me. "Rainbow Dash wins the barrel Weave!" Twilight exclaims. The next few events consist of a strength challenge (AJ wins that easily.), A rodeo challenge (Rainbow wins that by hopping up and down repeatedly.), A lasso toss (RD got tangled up in her lasso), A ball bounce (Come on, We all know who wins that one), a hay toss, a hoof wrestle (I was actually a bit surprised to see RD win that. I guess I'm forgetting what happens in the episodes...) and A hoofball kick. The last event was a tug-of-war. Who could forget RD's epic cheat. Spike was once again announcing but I had just lost interest. Well, really it was about halfway with push-ups. "Come on! Once more!" Adrian shouted. Ever since the hoof wrestle we've been arm wrestling. "Fine! I'm going to beat you though!" I shout, placing my elbow on the edge of the barrel. Adrian does the same. I manage to pin his arm down after a few tries. "Haha! yes!" A few ponies had already been watching us, Mostly stallions. "I wanna try against Thanatos!" One pony shouts. It was the unmistakeable bulk of Bulk Biceps. "Can you take on Bulk, Adrian?" I playfully taunt. "P-psh! P-piece of cake!" He places his elbow on the table. I watch with interest as the winner keeps switching from Adrian to Bulk. "You've finally met your match huh?!" I laugh. "S-shut up!" He winces. "Y-YEAAAHH!" Bulk shouts. That was the one advantage that Adrian needed to win. He quickly slams Bulk's hoof down on the table. "We should do that again Bulk." He pants. Bulk nods and flies off. "Ready to go?" I ask him. He nods. I sigh as I try to find a seat. "Hello Orpheus." A familiar voice came from behind. I turn around and find myself nose to muzzle with the equestrian princess. "Princess?" I ask. Adrian is shocked as well. "Follow me." She said with a wink. We follow her to a special area set up just for the princess. "I want to talk to you two about what happened during Winter Wrap Up." She said. I nod. "Sombra's become more than a shadow hasn't he?" She asks. "I don't know how he managed to possess me..." I admit. "But I heard him inside my head egging me on." I then say. She nods in understanding. "You two know more than it seems, Is that right?" She asks. I nod. "Yes. He doesn't know much however..." I say. Adrian gave me a pissed glare and shouted "What's that supposed to mean!?" "Then we've got time. Tell me what you know, If you don't mind." She said, sitting down. "This may be glaring obvious, but we're not from Equestria. We're from a planet called earth." I start to explain. "On earth, This world is just a show. Many people watch it when it comes on and are major fans. They have dubbed themselves Bronies." I explain. She beckons me to continue. "The show has finished it's 4th season and is starting to go into the 5th season. It was supposed to start on April 4th but we were then taken from our world before I could get a change to watch it." "Well then I assume you know how this race will go?" She asks. "Rainbow Dash and Applejack will battle for the finish, forgetting their friendship entirely and doing it more for the competition. They will end up tied in last where they will find out Twilight had gotten fifth place. Then you come out and tell then about how much of the leaves are left and tell them of the lesson they learned." I finish. She smiles and nods. "I see. Thank you." She says, directing her attention to the Autumn leaves. "I'm sure you already know this but there's a mirror that leads to an alternate Earth." She says. "Canterlot High right?" I ask. "I don't know the details in full but my previous student ran off through there. I feel Twilight should be able to handle it, once she's proven herself." She says. "Are you still talking about that show?!" Adrian yells. "Yes." I deadpan. He scoffs and stares out at the trees. "Orpheus. If something like that ever happens to either of you tell me straight away." She told me. I nod and watch as the ponies come out of the forest. "It looks like the race is finished." She said, sipping on some tea she was just presented by the guards. "Aaand here comes RD and AJ." I say, pointing at the two ponies beating each other up. "Looks to me like you were right." She said. She starts to walk out. "You two should come." She said. We both nod and follow. I sit down with twilight in front of the setting sun. "So, fifth huh?" I ask Twilight. "Yep. Pretty good, considering that I have never run a race." She said. "Yeah. I guess. It's a shame that we couldn't have ran." I said to her. "It is a shame. I bet you would have gotten first." She said. "Who did get first?" I ask. "THAAANNAATOSSSS!" The voice of lyra echoes. "Her." Twilight deadpanned. "Oh... I guess she gets her exercise by chasing A-Thanatos all day." I yawn. "You need to get out more than reading books." She says, nudging me. "Yeah yeah." I swat her away lightly. "Back where you came from... Did you have a special somepony?" She asks. "Where did this come from?" I ask. "I just was thinking one night." She replied. "To answer your question... Yes. I do have a special somepony." "I'm guessing she's not a pony however." Twilight giggles. "Yeah. Her name was Selene. She meant the world to me. I told you before I was a mute back home, She looked past all that." I said, remembering fond memories of Selene. "She specially took sign language to know what I was saying and we had a happy life. I was planning on proposing to her about a year after I graduated." I told her. Twilight smiles. "Then this happened. Haven't seen her since." I say. "I bet she's worried sick..." Twilight said. I nod. "Most likely. My only hope is she forgets about our love and moves on... We won't be seeing each other ever again..." I sigh. "Don't talk like that!" Twilight yells. I look her in the eyes. "She loves you. You love her, right?" I nod. "Then you'll find a way home. That or she'll find her way here. Nothing can keep love apart. Especially not separate dimensions." Twilight said. "Thanks Twilight." She smiles. "Don't worry. That's what friends are for." She says, helping me up. "We should get back to the Library. I bet Adrian is going to need someone to pry Lyra off of him." I joke. Twilight giggles and we walk back, a newfound hope in my heart to get home. I wake up in a dark, dank place. "Hello?!" I yell. "I see you've received my message..." A voice speaks. "Who's there?!" I yell. "My name... Is Messiah." Author's Note Total cliffhanger! Also yeah today is April Fools but I'll most likely post a little notice on the title if I ever do a April Fools joke in a chapter. I know many people don't like that. For people who don't know, Messiah is another form of Orpheus. In Persona Q when you reach a certain level on the P3 Protagonist then Orpheus will be reborn as Messiah. In P3 then you'll have to fuse it and I believe it requires Orpheus. Don't quote me on that because I'm terrible at fusing. Usually you'll see Messiah as the good guy and Thanatos as the bad guy. But if Thanatos is a good guy... Then where does Messiah stand? Who was sent to Equestria as Messiah?! (It's not Selene for those who were going to guess her.) EDIT: Thanks to Fossil-Dragon-Messiah I've got info on how to fuse Messiah for those who are wondering: To answer your question, to obtain Messiah in P3 you need to fuse Orpheus and Thanatos. Ten: Kidnapping and summons.I got into a defensive position as a white figure stepped out. I recognize this figure from anywhere. I try to grab my harp, when I realize it's not there. "How did you get sent here as Messiah?! Less importantly, Where the hell is my harp?!" I shout. "You are stupid aren't you? Why would I tell you that?" Messiah smirks. Messiah is different from Thanatos and Orpheus... I guess that counts to something here as well... But seriously, That smirk is of an insane guy! "Why so worried Jake?" "Huh? How do you know who I am?!" I shout. "We met before you know? You had one year left right? Then you were going to propose? or was it going to be one year after graduation?" He asks. "What?!" I shout again. "To Selene. Don't tell me you forgot about your Girlfriend?" Messiah laughs. "Ok, I am majorly confused." I say. "I guess you wouldn't remember your rival." He smirks again. "Rival?" I mutter to myself. Who... Wait a minute... "Brandon?!" I shout in surprise. "And give the guest a prize!" He cackles. I growl. "Why? What did I do to you?" I ask. "You stole her from me." He says, glaring. "You mean Selene?" I ask. "Noooooo.... YES HER!" He yells. Two wing-like appendages unfurled from around his waist. He jumped up and started to float. "I've sworn revenge against you. She didn't deserve you! How could she fall for someone who couldn't even speak!?" He shouts. I flinch from his outburst. Ouch... That hurt. "Dude, It's been like, two years! Can't you put that behind you?!" I yell. "I can't. I've been gifted with this power... And I shall use it to get my revenge!" He shouts. "GOD'S HAND!" He shouts, clouds forming over where I'm standing. "Crap!" I shout, dodging the giant golden fist. "GOD'S HAND!" He shouts again. I keep trying to dodge the giant golden fists for about an hour, each hit closer than the last. "JUST DIE!" I run out of breath just as the a cloud forms over me. "S-shit..." I mutter. (Adrian's POV) I yawn. "Mornin' Jake." I moan. I get no answer. "Jake?" I say, sitting up. He's not in the place he normally sleeps. His harp is still there too. "He normally takes this everywhere..." I mutter. I look up at Twilight's bed. She's asleep too. "Guess she slept in today..." I mutter. The smell of toast hits my nose. "I wish I could feel hunger like normal... Toast would really hit the spot right now..." I moan. I walk downstairs after grabbing Jake's harp. "Oh hey Thanatos." Spike greets. "Sup?" I moan, still tired. "Have you seen Orpheus?" He asks. "No. He wasn't here when I woke up." I answer. "Weird. He's normally woken up by twilight unless she has something to do." Spike says. "I wonder what happened..." I mutter. Twilight walks down. "Mind explaining where Orpheus has gone?" Twilight asks. We both shrug. Twilight frowns. "Orpheus is usually awake by now... But he's usually down here reading if nopony is awake..." Twilight ponders. "I had to take Dinky to school since he went missing." Spike speaks up. "Weird..." I mutter. I walk to the window. "Everyone is out and about. Maybe he went to go see Pinkie?" I ask. "Maybe." Twilight says. "I'll go see." I say, walking out the door. "Orphey is missing?!" Pinkie shouts. I nod. "He was missing when I woke up. I thought he had came to see you." I explain. "He hasn't stopped by since the last time I saw him... That was at the running of the leaves!" Pinkie says. "Then where is he?" I ask. "I don't know. Weren't you listening?" Pinkie says. I sigh and walk out. "Ooh! I'll help you!" Pinkie says, bouncing behind me. I sigh, "Pinkie I-" A loud scream cuts me off. I reconize that scream from anywhere... "Jake!" I shout, running in the direction of the scream. "Thanny! I-I'll... go get the girls!" Pinkie shouts. Gotta get to him... Gotta get to him... Jake... BE OK! Pain fills my body as the giant fist comes crashing on me. I fall to the ground. Messiah's laughter fills the dark area. I slowly stand up as I try to ignore my body's protests. "Stronger than you look eh?" Messiah cackles. "T-this can't be just because I took the girl you loved!" I shout. "No, It's not. I'm going to take over Equestria. I'm not strong enough to rival Moonass and Sunbutt." Messiah sneers. He lands. "I need your power. Along with your excuse for a brother's as well." He says, kicking me down. I cough as I land on the ground. "Yeah? Too bad." I wheeze. "I'm fully prepared to break you." He whispers into my ear. He laughs with mad laughter and takes to the sky again. "GOD'S HAND~!" He sings. "You're insane." I spit. The hand hits me again, causing more pain. "I do wish that Messiah learned Zio and Mudo skills, I'd have a heck of a better time breaking you." He taunts. "STOP!" A voice shouts. "Huh?" We both say. Through the wall crashes the unmistakable figure of Adrian. He points his sword at Messiah. "Megidola!" He shouts, a ball of almighty energy forming above Messiah. "What?!" He shouts. The energy crashes down on him, making him fall to the ground. "Jake!" Adrian rushes over, picking me up. "Who is that guy?" He asks. "Brandon." I cough. He stares blankly at me. "The guy who also loved Selene?" I ask. "Hm. Oh! Thaaat guy! His name is Brandon?" I sigh and facepalm. He helps me up. "Looks like I have to teach him a lesson for picking on my little brother." Adrian says. "Messiah reflects light skills. Don't use Mahamon." I inform him. "Got it." He moves forward, Just for a hand to crash into him. "Gah!" He shouts, jumping back. "I WILL have your power..." He says, a crazy glint in his eye. "Let's get outta here!" Adrian shouts, grabbing my hand and running out the hole he had made. The laughter of Messiah echos until we get far from the place he was holding me. I notice that we're in the Everfree forest. The place I was being held was the old castle. Damn, what a place to be held. "T-thanks.." I cough. "He did a number on ya huh." Adrian says. "Yeah. God's hand hurts like crazy." I try to joke. He hands me my harp. "Held on to it for ya." He says. "Thanks..." I say. I casually strum it. "Dia." I sigh. The feeling of relief flows through me as a blue light washes over my body. I do it a couple more times until I have my energy back. "We should get something to eat." Adrian says. We continue on to the town as we joke and just have fun. The girls gasp as they see me come out of the forest. "What happened?!" Twilight shouts. I explain to the girls as we make our way to Twilight's tree. "So, This "Messiah" was holding you captive for your power?" Rainbow asks, bored. "Yeah. Kinda cliched." I answer, chewing on an apple. I toss the core into the garbage can in the corner. "You should take some time to relax. But... one last question." Twilight says. I look at her. "If Messiah was stronger than you... Then... Why did he want your power?" She asks. I shrug and take a bite out of another apple. "I dunno. He wanted both my power and Thanatos'." I say. "You're obviously much stronger than him then." Twilight notes. "I guess." I say. "Well then... We'll have to keep watch for Messiah around if he's after Orpheus and Thanatos." Twilight says, putting her papers away. The girls agree. "If he takes even one look at ponyville I'll send him flying to cloudsdale!" Rainbow boasts. We all laugh. "What? I'm serious!" Rainbow argues. "We all know ya are Rainbow." Applejack says. I toss the finished apple into the garbage can. "That's the tenth one... Are you sure these fill your magic?" Twilight asks. I take another and shrug. "Nah. my soul points were filled by the ninth one. I just need to keep busy." I take a bite out it. "Well then... I'd better send a letter to the princess about this." Twilight says. "I should go pick up dinky." I say, getting up from the chair. "Ok, Be careful." Twilight says, pulling out a quill. I nod and go out. "So, Q&A is over?" Adrian asks, a bag of groceries in one hand. "Not exactly. I need to get dinky from school." I say. "I'll come with you. Just give me a second." He says, going inside. A minute later he comes out. "Just had to place those inside. Let's go." I says. "Ok." I simply say. "Where'd you go?" Dinky asks. "I was taken against my will to the castle in the forest." I simply say. "Oh..." Dinky mutters. "Just ignore him." Adrian says. He picks her up. "Jake's just tired." He says. "i guess I am a little tired. I'll be ok." I tell her. "Yay!" She cheers. "Got any homework?" I ask. "Yeah... Math." She groans. "I'll help you when I can." I tell her. She smiles. "We're back!" I shout, opening the door. "Welcome." Twilight says, looking up from her book. Dinky jumps down and pulls her homework out her bag. "Twilight, Can I have a book on multiplication?" She asks. Twilight nods and lights her horn. "I'm guessing just basic multiplication?" She asks. Dinky stares blankly. "Yeah." I answer. Twilight nods and floats down a book. "Thanks." Dinky smiles. I spend the rest of the night helping Dinky with her homework. I wake up to a peculiar feeling in my head. It's still dark. I look down at my fingers. They were slowly turning to glass and fading. "Guess I'm being summoned." I mutter. I smile on the inside and feel the feeling in my head grow stronger as my vision turns black and I slip into the multiversial... void thing. Hope this isn't a universe like the one Pecila came from... I can't deal with another fangirl! I clear my throat and smirk on the inside. "Thou art I and I am thou. From the sea of thy soul I come..." I say for effect. "I am Orpheus, The master of strings..." Author's Note Not the best picture of Messiah but it's hard to come across full pictures of him: Messiah won't get a token or anything. I needed an excuse to move along. For those who are confused... Dia skills are healing skills. The best healing skill would be salvation, healing the party to full health and curing status ailments. The Dia skills level up a bit differently than the attacking skills. It starts with Dia then it goes to -rama then to -rahan. If you can tell, the ma- skills are multi-target so media would be a multi-target healing skill. It's all very complex. The final battle comes for a different story. In FrostTheWolf's story, Swords, Sorcery and Shenanigans, Orpheus will be making an appearance. Go read the latest chapter. It'll be amazing once me and Frost get to writing. Eleven: Dimension hopping battles. Author's Note A laaaarrrgeee majority of this chapter will be in third person. This only has the stuff with Orpheus and everyone. This chapter also involves a lot of violence that isn't like how I usually write so yay for different writing! A big thank you to FrostTheWolf for this amazing opportunity! I look forward to your sequel of Swords, Sorcery and Shenanigans! Go read his version to go see the perspectives of the people and ponies in canterlot and what happened when Anson gets back! Eleven: Dimension hopping battles. Ponyville (Present moment) Anson just watched as the Persona took form alongside him. He never expected anything like this to happen, for he had originally planned the gun trick as a bluff. But now, it was something much more. It gave him a fighting chance. “So.” The Persona spoke.”Whatcha call me… I’m guessing it’s about this guy.” Anson nodded his head. “You can say that. Mr. jackass over here not only is responsible for the killings of multiple individuals and got himself imprisoned a thousand years ago for it, but since he’s been back, he’s more powerful and even reflected a blast from the Elements of Harmony that turned my brother to stone.” With the last statement, Anson pointed at the nearby statue of Nicko so the Persona could see what he was referring to. “Huh. I see…” The Persona said, a glint forming in his eye. He idly took off the harp on his back and begin to strum it. “Shall we get this battle started?” He asks. Anson’s eyes narrowed and an eager smile is upon his face as he begins to hold both of his blades. The cracks from before had begun to repair themselves now because of what was happening and now, the Infinity Sword was more then ready to fight. “After you.” The persona nodded and whipped one hand across the harp “AGILAO!” He shouts, sending a fiery burst towards the Esper. Eric was caught off guard by the newfound attack for he had no previous data on the kinds of skills Orpheus was capable of. He raised his dynamo’s in defense, but the explosion that resulted from the attack knocked him backwards and skidding to his feet. “You’ll die like the rest of them.” The Esper snarled, his black eyes staring down the Persona. “I’d like to see you try.” Orpheus taunted. “Heh, the last pony that had your tone was the father of Celestia. The same one who I enjoyed killing and will kill you the same way.” The Tracer then formed his hand like it was a finger pistol and pointed at Orpheus. “FORCE FINGER!!” The small, but powerful blast ripped through the air like a speeding bullet. The Persona was lucky to have Anson toss a spare sword to block the shot and deflect it to where it ended up through the window of Sugarcube corner. “Be careful. Eric’s capable of a lot of things that can catch you off guard.” “Got it. I’ve dealt with his type once.” The Persona said, nodding. “Bet you haven’t dealt with one that controls time and space.” Orpheus flinched a little. “Seriously?!” “Yup. He came here as a Time Tracer, but then increased his power to the point to where he lost his sanity and is now at this point.” “Sound like someone else I know. Never mind that.” Anson was going to say something else, but had to jump out of the way when Eric unleashed a Gravity Buster right in between the two of them. Midair, he grabbed his second sword, Conwell and tossed a few blades in the air to perform the skill named Sword Fall, which was done to not only hurt the Esper, but to distract him as well so Orpheus could blindside him. Even though Anson never really told him to do that, that was the intent of the tactic that he was trying to execute. He just hoped that the other Displaced could see his intentions and follow along with it. “I see… Gurentou!” He shouted as a side of the harp began to catching fire suddenly. The Persona jumped up and hit the Esper, completely blindsiding him. The Esper took the full force of the blow. However, unlike the last blow, he didn’t move. He stood completely still. This left Anson confused until he saw that Eric had his weapon at his feet, holding him down like ankle weights. Then, he noticed the hands of the Esper begin to crackle. “Get out of there!! It’s a trap!!!” “EMP SHOCK!!!” “Huh?!” Orpheus shouts, suddenly overcome with the power of the move. The Persona falls to the ground, stunned. “Ok… That stung a lot more than it was supposed to...” He coughs. “You alright, Orpheus?” Anson asked out of concern after seeing him take such a huge hit. It looked like the Persona had taken quite a lot of damage to the chest area where a human’s ribcage would be. If he were human that is. The Persona stands up and gives a thumbs up. “I’ll be ok. I’ve taken worse hits.” “Okay- Oh god damn it, JUMP!!” “VOID FIELD!!” The Tracer bellowed as he had the energy crackle from his hands. Objects around him began to float within the attacks range that were on the floor, being ensnared in the gravitational field. Orpheus seemed confused for a second but then jumped as soon as he noticed the attack. Anson soon looked towards him the moment the two of them landed on a vacant rooftop that was not in Eric’s attack range. “Okay, new plan. You should focus on range attacks while I get up close and personal. Your reaction time seemed to be affected by the shock of the EMP he set off earlier. I guess your character has a weakness to lightning?” Orpheus nods. “Orpheus is a mostly ranged character with an affinity to fire, which is obvious. He’s got an attack lowering skill however. His weaknesses are Dark and Electric so I’ll have to be careful.” “Hmm, that skill that lowers attack? What is its name?” “Tarunda. Learned it last week when Rainbow assaulted me for offending daring do.”At that thought, Orpheus winces. “One of my friends got himself in a similar situation, where he accidently took a Daring Do book she reserved in advance. But anyways, I’ll attack head on while you can back me up. Sound like a plan?” The Infinity Sword asked, wanting to hear a second opinion from his ally first before charging straight into battle. “Sounds good.” Orpheus took a battle stance. “Alright. Let the games begin.” With that, the red haired teen charged in with a volley of flying swords, just scraping the Esper as Anson slashed the sleeves of his outfit. Eric himself countered with a few of his Dynamo’s Time Blasts, but Anson knew what to expect after falling victim to the same trick earlier. Orpheus shot a few flame balls at the Esper, trying to knock him off guard. Each were reflected back with ease, given the capabilities that the Tracer had. he tried another Force finger, but it struck Anson instead. Nevertheless, he ignore the pain and slashed a brutal cut with his main broadsword across the Esper’s chest. “AGH!! You little BASTARD!!!!” “That’s only the first bit of pain that you will receive before we’re through with you.” “THAT’S WHAT YOU THINK!!!” The Esper shouted as the swordsman backed off. He had his energy pulsing violently around him. “STARDUST SHOWER!!” Before Anson even realized what was going on, he was bombarded with Chronospheres that detonated upon landing at his feet. The explosion rocked the town, causing the walls of the Apple Family barn all the way at the back of the town to shake. For a moment, Eric thought that he had got the warrior. But as it turns out, he was wrong. Anson was still alive, but now, he was different. Blood like magic flowed through him, enhancing his arms and legs. His passive ability, The Way of the Sword, just kicked in and the red aura around him was his Spirit of Destruction. Orpheus watched with wonder. “Huh. Guess I shouldn’t underestimate these guys…” He mutters. He jumps down from the roof and stands back from Anson and Eric. “Tarunda.” He whispered, casting the spell on the Diabolic Esper. Anson saw this as a cue for him to charge in as Eric was shocked to feel himself being weakened after receiving the full force of one of Anson’s swords. “W-what?!” Eric looked at his hands, which were now covered in a bit of blood from the extent of his injuries. He now looked at Orpheus, suspecting that he had something to do with it. “Grr… Get OVER HERE!!!” He yelled as he pulled one of his arms back, pulling the Persona with his control over gravity. “Sh*t!” Anson cursed. “Gaaah! Uhh…” Orpheus struggled to think. The sudden pull had caused him to drop his harp back in the shadows. Thinking on instinct, Anson prepared one of his swords with a rope and performed the skill called Harsh Chaser to grab the musical instrument before it crashed to the ground. “Look alive, Orpheus!!” The boy had a theory that the Persona wasn’t able to fight without the Harp, so getting it to him was top priority as he threw it his direction. Orpheus caught it as it was thrown and whipped it in front of him. “AGILAO!” He shouts, sending the explosive ball of fire to Eric. He took the full force of the attack, flying backwards towards the edge of town and standing on his legs. His body was covered with minor burns and scrapes besides the huge gash on his chest that was slowly beginning to heal on his own. Probably because he consumed a Recovery potion while the two Displaced were coming up with a plan on the rooftops. But right now, the Esper highly considered the option to fall back. “Give it up already,” Anson told him as a sword of his landed nearby Eric’s feet. “You got nowhere to run.” Eric though, smiled at that statement and was beginning to laugh menacingly as the necklace around his neck began to glow. “That’s where you’re wrong.” Holding one of his arms out backwards behind him, he looked like he was grabbing hold of nothing. But in a swift movement of his hands, the Esper created a wormhole behind him that looked like a black hole. “My research was for TWO purposes. The first was to find a way to counter Harmonic Magic. The second was to discover a way to cross between realities on my own with the powers I’m capable of. That way, when I was done with this world, I can just destroy universe after universe until I find someone strong enough to challenge me.” “Y-you’re INSANE!!!” “Am I? We’ll see about that soon enough.” The Esper told him as he turned around and floated into the Wormhole. Anson was now enraged. There was no way in hell he was letting him escape. But then, for a moment, he faintly heard a voice. A young, filly like voice. “Orphey!! Help me!!!” Orpheus looked at the wormhole, terrified when he recognized who it was. “DINKY!” Something in him snapped. His face became one of rage. “HE HAD BETTER NOT HURT HER!” He roared, running into the black hole alongside Anson. This bastard had already harmed one person that was important to them. They were going to make sure that it didn’t happen again. Meanwhile… (A few moments earlier) The young filly named Dinky Hooves was beginning to wake up to the sound of voices. But to her surprise, none of them were of her dear friend and protector; Orpheus. “Who the heck are you?!” The voice she recognized as Thanatos yelled. Dinky herself was inside the shelters of the Ponyville Library as she noticed Twilight Sparkle in the living room. “W-what's going on?” She asked. “I’m not sure Dinky.” Twilight answered the young filly’s question. “W-where’s Orphey? He promised to take me to school today-.” came the next question. But moments after that question was asked, a loud crash ran through the library as something collided with the walls of the tree. What shocked the scared filly, was that the thing that crashed into there… was Thanatos. “O-ouch…” The yell of the Persona echoed as no other response came. The Persona now laid unconscious on the floor of the Library as they began to see who his attacker was, which scared the young filly. “Pfft… Pathetic Sack of Flesh he was.” Dinky’s fears were grabbing a hold of her like a dragon’s massive claws. Even Twilight herself was feeling scared. Like she was looking at Nightmare Moon. “Oh? Now who do we have here? A youngster and a Unicorn who doesn’t know any better.” “What do you say!?” Twilight retorted, trying to blast whoever this individual was with her magic. However, the Esper’s dynamo’s moved on their own and with a single thought of his mind, deflected the small blast. “Like I said, A unicorn that doesn’t know any better.” Dinky was beginning to fear for her life. If only Orpheus were here to protect her. As the individual crept closer, Dinky shouted out a Plea, hoping that someone or somepony would hear her cries for help. “ORPHEY!! HELP ME!!!” The Esper was confused by who the little filly meant by “Orphey” and just shrugged it off. But unknowingly, was not prepared for what came next. Crashing through the wall was Orpheus and Anson, who were recently spat out of the same warphole that Eric had used. Unlike Anson, who hit the deck seconds after coming out, Orpheus continued flying forth and kicked the Esper with his metal hoof like feet. “You. DARE. harm her, You’ll get a mouth full of dirt.” He threatens, panting. “ORPHEY!!” Dinky cheerfully rejoiced, jumping onto him. “Glad to see you too...” He sighs, casting his eyes onto Thanatos’ limp body. “Is… He ok?” Twilight herself, places a hoof where his heart would be and sighs. “He’s knocked out cold.” The Unicorn told him. “By… whoever that is. Care to fill me in, Orpheus?” Orpheus points to the teen on the ground, who was just starting to get up. “Talk to him. I honestly don’t know other than he’s killed a lot of innocents.” “Oww… My freaking face!!” Anson said as he shook his head. “Okay, guess I got Displaced again. Three times a charm I guess.” “I’m sorry, what?” Anson turned towards the sound of the familiar voice, surprised to see Twilight as a Unicorn and not like the Alicorn he had seen a few times before. “I can explain later. Name’s Anson, by the way.” “I was just about to say I never got your name… Guess it’s too late now.” Orpheus shrugs. “Yeah, but we right now have bigger issues to focus on.” Anson was right on this point as Spatial energy was beginning to form around Eric as he rose from the ground. “All of you…… WILL DIE!!! PARANOIA!!!!!” “RUN!!!” The Infinity Sword shouted as he jumped for cover. Orpheus quickly grabbed Dinky and jumped behind a desk. “The destruction of Twilight’s tree is supposed to come in season four! I hate how I change the seasons!” He shouts. Anson just raised an eyebrow as he thought to himself ‘What the hell is he talking about?’ But on another note, Anson had to use his Harsh Chaser skill so he could yank Twilight to safety and out of the way of Eric’s incoming Hyperactive Skill. The Distorted Cracks of Space and Time exploded, causing the roof of the young Unicorn’s “Treehouse” to get blown off and crash into a nearby lake. “Now… You’re next!!!” Eric declared in a snake like tone with distorted energy following behind him. Charging straight at Anson. “Over my dead body, MURDERER!!!” “Alright, let’s make that come true then.” Both their weapons clashed in the center as the two of them continued to try and ravage at each other’s defenses. Anson himself relied a lot on the two swords he had and even switched his grip on them to attack at new angles while the Tracer was trying to continue his assault without any new ways to catch his opponent by surprise. Then, something happened. All the crackling energy that was around the Tracer before… disappeared. “No no no no no NOOO!!! NOT NOW!!!” Like with all states of extreme power, they always will run out eventually. For Eric, his Nasod Armor’s energy gauge decreased the longer he was attacking his opponents. The fight with Orpheus and Anson in Ponyville and his Paranoia skill had left his gauge at critically low. Now though, was when it finally ran out. And left Anson with a chance to finish it. “ORPHEUS, do your thing!!” By thing, he meant Tarunda. Orpheus nods. “Tarunda…” He said with a little difficulty. He slides down onto one knee after using the skill. Anson personally thanked the Persona as he gripped both of his blades and prepared to finish this fight, once and for all. Running towards the weakened Esper, he caught the villain in a series of strikes that left severe scars across his body. Especially around the Legs and Arms. That way, he wasn’t able to run away or fight back. “This one is for Nicko.” The Infinity Sword as he jumped back into the air. Swords at the ready as his Sigil glowed brightly. “MAELSTROM RAGE!!” A whirlwind of swords sprang forth once Anson tossed his second blade onto the ground by the Tracer’s feet. Slicing at him from all directions in an all out frenzy as Anson used what remained of his power to control the direction of the blades. The Esper was losing control of himself and from taking too much damage, he began to disappear into black dust as the final blade struck him right through his heart. “G-guh… T-this… can’t be…” Eric moaned, dropping to his knees. “Y-you fool!! Don’t you know that killing me won’t bring your brother back?!!” “I know.” Anson told him as he yanked the Tracer’s necklace off from around his neck. “But at least this way, you can’t harm anypony else.” Blood soon rushed to the Tracers throat as he fell backwards, closing his eyes for the last time as he faded away into nothingness. Anson himself, however, began to feel the backlash from going too far with his skills and passed out, unconscious. “Anson? You ok?” Orpheus asked, limping forward to him. Twilight walked alongside him, using her hoof to check the boy’s pulse the same way she did with Thanatos earlier. He eyes lit up upon placing her hoof on him. “H-he’s alive!!” “Whew… Ugh. I’ll be in the kitchen- that is if it’s not destroyed- if anypony needs me.” He says, limping away. “I don’t think so.” Twilight replied, carrying the Infinity Sword and his weapons in a telekinetic grip. “The blast went upward, so the upper floors should be the only concern. Plus, the repairs will be easy enough to fix because of the tree’s core in the basement. It restore any damage to the library within a few hours.” Orpheus sighs as he sat down in a kitchen chair, grabbing a leftover apple and chewing on it. He glances over at the Infinity Sword . “He’s pretty banged up. I wonder who that guy killed… And who was Nicko?” He says. “Maybe he’ll tell us when he wakes up.” Dinky replied, cheerfully trotting by her protector. “Maybe. Well, there’s one thing I can do.” Orpheus says, taking off his harp. He casually strummed the strings a bit and said a single word. “Dia.” He directed the blue glow towards the teen, healing his injuries to a degree. It seemed to do well given the state that Anson was in and the amount of energy that was expended during the fight. “I really shouldn’t be casting skills right now.” He moans. “Maybe you just need a few more apples!” Dinky cheerfully said as she brought over a small basket of them to him. ‘Thanks… They don’t really restore a lot of soul points but whatever.” He says, chewing on one. Now came the wait for the teen to wake up. Half an Hour later… Anson’s vision was just starting to come around as he finally woke up from the short nap that he had. His body felt slightly rejuvenated as he took a moment to adjust himself. Only to realize that something was sitting on top of his chest. Looking up, his eyes met the eyes of a curious Unicorn Filly. “Hi!” It squeaked as Anson blinked a few times. That way, he was sure that he wasn’t personally seeing things. “Oh uh… Hi.” He replied back. He was now beginning to recognize the filly’s voice. It was the same one from the wormhole earlier before arriving her. Orpheus mentioned a name before jumping in head first, so he presumed this was the pony. “Would you happen to be “Dinky”?” The filly nodded. “Yep! I’m Dinky! Orphey told me to thank you for saving me!” “Aww, it’s nothing.” Anson said, patting her head a little. To the filly, the gesture reminded her of when her daddy did the same thing some time ago. That was… before the fire. “I-I’ll go get Orphey…” She said, less enthusiastic than before. “Is something wrong?” Anson asked, “I didn’t mean to hurt you or anything if I did.” That’s when the Infinity Sword noticed a note on a nearby table and picked it up. Be back in a little while. Going to meet the girls at Sugarcube Corner. -Orpheus “Uh Dinky? Did you see this?” Anson asked as he lifted the note to the filly. She shakes her head. “I was busy doing leftover homework.” “Oh?” Anson said, noticing the worksheets the filly was working on that were on the floor. Most of them looked unfinished from where he was sitting. “Well, how about we wait for Orpheus and I can help you with your homework.” Dinky moved the papers back on the table with a weak telekinetic force. “Ok! Uh... Are you any good at Multipli… ca..tion?” She asks. “Multiplication? That I am good at. Very good in fact.” The Infinity Sword smiled as he told the filly. Dinky smiled and grabbed the quill. “Thanks.” “You’re welcome, Dinky.” Anson said. As they got started on working on the filly’s homework, the young Unicorn was beginning to have some flashbacks to when her mom and dad helped her out with homework like this. The Human was even just as kind as they were, supporting the filly for each problem she got right and helping her on the one’s that she messed up on. In Dinky’s eyes, she saw Anson as less of a fighter, but a kind and gentle soul that could help take care of her. “Uh… Mister?” She suddenly asked after the two of them completed a few pages of worksheets. “Yes, Dinky?” Anson responded to the filly’s question. “Is something on your mind?” She nods. “Are you… Are you going to go back home when it’s time?” “Only when I feel ready. Right now, I just want to make sure I’m completely healed. Then there’s trying to find a way home, which is another thing I can worry about later.” Anson turned a little, facing the filly. “Why do you ask?” The filly moved the quill between her hooves. “W-well… You remind me… of my daddy…” She says. “I…… do?” The confused teen asked. “You’re kind like him, You’re not threatening like you were before and…” She trailed off, trying to regain her train of thought. “And?” “You’re not dead like he is…” She said, tears silently rolling down her eyes. “I-i’m sorry to hear that, Dinky.” The Infinity Sword told the filly, comforting her. “Please don’t cry.” She wiped away her tears and smiles. “I’m sorry.” She then looks back down at her math problems, obviously still troubled. Seeing this, Anson decided to set the pages aside. “Why don’t we take a break for a little bit?” Dinky nods and sets the quill down. Anson himself offers a place for the filly to sit on his lap so she could be comfortable.She nods a thanks and settled down. “I’m sorry to hear about your father, Dinky. I’m sure he was a very great pony.” “His name was Time Turner… He died in a fire while we were on vacation…” She said. “What was he like?” Anson asked. Dinky thought for a bit before speaking again. “He was smart and would alway say weird clock related things. Those always made me laugh…” She told him, chuckling a bit at the memory. Anson, in a way, was able to relate to Dinky. before he found out about his parents being alive in Equestria, he and his brother lived in an Orphanage for twelve years, wondering if they were alive or dead. She reminded him a lot of Nicko when he was her age. Young, cheerful, and bright. But the memories of what happened affected him. Then, the brothers relied on each other for support. Now, it was his turn to support Dinky. “You remind me of somepony I know. My brother actually.” “You have a brother?” She asked. Anson nodded his head as he went to pull out a photo from his wallet when the two of them decided to have a group photo together. “His name’s Nicko and he’s my Twin brother.” The Teen told the filly. “We both have been through the toughest of times together. Despite being twins though, we had some differences. At times, he would get angry if you called him small or little.” Dinky smiled. “Orphey has a brother too.” She informed the teen. “Was he the guy that was on the floor earlier?” “Y-yeah… He might seem like he doesn’t care about him, but he does. Well, Atleast it’s the other way around..” She said. “That sounds like Nicko. Before I came here with Orpheus, Nicko and I were facing against the monster that was Eric. The one with the Black and Purple eyes. He was very powerful and left most of our friends unconscious. When we were facing him, the Elements of Harmony were trying to help us seal him away. But his weapons deflected the magic… Towards me.” Dinky looked up at him with wonder and surprise in her eyes as Anson continued. “But Nicko… He made a choice that I never thought he would make. My own brother put himself in front of the blast that was intended for me. The attack turned him into stone, taking him away from me.” Dinky gasped. “Is that why you said that when you defeated the guy?” She asked the Infinity Sword. Anson nodded his head, answering the filly’s question. “Oh… I just realized something… Twilight and Orphey are taking a long time…” She said, curious.. “I think I know why.” The teen told Dinky as he looked towards the nearby door. “I know you’re there. You can come on in.” This left the Filly confused, until Twilight herself walked into the room. “Wow… I didn’t think you would know I was there.” “Where’s Orpheus?” Anson asked. “With his brother in the next room.” The Unicorn replied. “DANGIT TWILIGHT!” The voice of Thanatos echoed. “I told you that was a bad idea, Adrian!” Orpheus shouted. “And I told you that this was the way I thought we could cheer up Dinky!!!” Anson just sighed, chuckling a little as the two Persona’s continued to bicker at each other. He turned to Dinky, who he saw was giggling a little before looking back at him. “Hey, was there something you wanted to ask me, Dinky?” “Huh? Uh… N-no.” Dinky lied. “Dinky… You know I can tell you’re not telling the truth right?” Anson said, noticing her antsy hooves and pointing them out. “W-well… I… Can you…” She struggled to say. Anson himself, tried his best to help the filly form the words. “Can I…… be…?” “My new dad?” She squeaked loud enough that only Anson could hear. The Infinity Sword’s eyes widened. He never had a child, matter of fact a filly, ask him that before. “O-of course. In fact, I have something for you that you might like.” She perks up. “Yeah?” Anson nods, walking over to the bag that he had on him that was next to where he woke up, pulling out what looked like a crystalline shard of a burgundy color. “Even though I might not be able to stay here, with this, you can call upon me anytime you want. I’ll always be up for seeing you, even if I go home back to my world… I promise.” Dinky smiled. “Thanks!” She then bounced off outside. “I guess that was your token?” Orpheus asked. Anson nodded his head to the Persona as he looked towards him. “She deserves to hold onto it.” “Why?” Twilight asked out of curiosity. “Because she says I remind her of her dad.” Anson smiled at the young Unicorn. Orpheus winced a bit. “Didn’t think I’d be reminded of him anytime soon.” He said. “Not only that, but I told her that she remind me of my own brother. But I believe you heard all of that.” Anson chuckled. “Just a quick question… What did Dinky ask you?” Anson herself just chuckled. “I think you should ask Dinky that. She seemed really timid when asking me.” “I bet I have a guess… She’s really sensitive with the issue of her father. I repeatedly catch her running away from D.T because she insults her.” Orpheus said.. “Wait…” Twilight said… “Did she-?” “She asked me if I could be her new dad.” “So, changing topics,” Thanatos stated, “Is there any way to reverse the Elements of Harmony?” He asked. “Let me think about that once I get back.” Anson told Thanatos as he put his bag back on his shoulder and his sword on his back. Taking Eric’s Necklace out from his pocket, the Teen put it on around his neck to go with the other pendant he had on. “Do you have anyway to go home?” Thanatos asked. “One, but it sounds like a theory rather than an actual way back.” The Infinity Sword said as he tapped the violet pendant. “This jewel was glowing when I saw Eric create the rift to get here, so If I could harness the Gem’s energy I could come up with a return way home.” “Huh. It sounds like it’ll work.” Orpheus pondered. “The only way to know for sure is if we try.” Twilight stated. “I know a field outside of town we can try it at.” “I say we try.” Orpheus agreed. “I’ll stay here. I’m not in the mood.” Thanatos stated. “Lazy.” Orpheus coughed. Anson just smiled. Now came the fun part… Thinking with Portals. Outside Ponyville “You think this should be far enough?” “I think so.” Orpheus said, along with Twilight nodding her head. They were a few miles out from Ponyville and a safe distance away from anywhere a Filly could use as a playground. Taking a deep breath, Anson held the jewel in his hands as he focused. “Okay, here goes nothing.” Cuffing his hands to where the palms were away from one another, Anson pulled his hands apart and the energy from the gemstone began to come to life as he thought of where Amy and the others were in Canterlot. This time, a more controlled portal emerged, resembling a gateway that reminded Orpheus of the way to get to the Velvet Room in Persona 4. The teen was going to step in, but heard a small cry that made him turn around. “WWWAAAAAIIIITTT!!!” It was Dinky. She rushed up to the Infinity Sword and tried to catch her breath. “D-dinky?” Anson said, surprised. “W-what are you doing here?” “I-I… Wanted to say goodbye…” She said, still panting. Before she could say anything though, Anson hugged the little filly with his arms as he looked at her. “I’m going to miss you, Dinky.” He told her. “You grow up to become strong like Orpheus and his brother, Okay?” She nodded and retreated to Orpheus’ side. Before Anson walked in, he turned towards the filly one last time. “Dinky, don’t forget… Things will get better… just make sure to have faith, alright?” She smiled and waved a hoof towards Anson as he walked in and the portal that was created disappeared. The young filly kept on smiling as she enjoyed the rest of the day with Orpheus. She had a daddy that could travel between worlds now. "And that's what happened." I said, finishing up telling the fight to twilight's friends. . "Wow. So are we going to see this Anson anytime soon?" Pinkie asks. I shake my head. "Nah. He's probably doing stuff and he may have even found a way back to earth." I say. "If I find a way back I'll most likely try and track him down." I then joke. "Too bad... He didn't get his welcome to ponyville slash welcome to our dimension party..." Pinkie sighed sadly. "I bet his pinkie threw a party to celebrate that for him." I try to assure. "I'd like to have meet this Anson too! He sounds sooo awesome!" Rainbow fangirled. "Rainbow calm down. He'll return. He's Dinky's new father after all." Twilight said. "FATHER?!" The girls echoed. "Yep! He'll come back! I think!" Dinky cheered. "Ugh... Stupid Eric..." Adrian groans. "Headache still there?" I ask. "Yes!" He growls. I laugh a little. "You're such a jerk sometimes." He groans. "You wouldn't have it any other way though, Right?" I joke. He walks away. "Oh come on!" The girls giggle as we end another tiring day. Well, for me atleast. I just helped save two worlds! Twelve: Discord's Tower of Demise (Pt 1)"Uhhh..." I just utter as the sight I see unravels. Cotton candy clouds are flying all over the place, Animals running wild and even chocolate milk rain. That's just a few of the things. "Mind explaining?" Adrian deadpans. I just shake my head. "Wee!" Dinky yells, running around in the rain. "Dinky! Your coat is going to get all sticky!" I recover and shout. "Aww..." She moans. "I didn't think it has been that long..." I mutter. Adrian looks at me. "Discord." I simply say. "You mean that hybrid that was in that book?" He asks. I nod. "Great. Well, Can't Twilight just blast him again and get it over with?" He asks. "He's a master, not to mention god, of chaos. He can make anything out of midair, Change anything, and practically go anywhere." I explain. "Oh." "Yeah." I say. I soon see spike running up, panting. "Princess... Celestia... Canterlot... Now.." He pants. I look to Adrian and nod. "Spike! Look after Dinky! If one hair on her mane is out of place you will be held to it!" I shout. He salutes and takes Dinky inside. The minute we reach the train station we're stopped by the train sprouting wings and flying away. "Well, There goes our way to canterlot." I mutter. "I'm afraid I can't let you go." "Is that-" Adrian starts to say. "Discord." I growl. "I see the strangers already know me. Then again you're crawling with Multiversial void energy." Discord says, still not visible. "Show yourself so I can stick this sword through your mouth!" Adrian yells. Discord laughs and with a bright flash the Draconiquis shows himself. I place my hand on Adrian's shoulder. "You really think you can touch me, much less defeat me?!" He laughs. "Shut up!" Adrian yells. "He's trying to tick you off! Calm down!" I tell Adrian. Adrian let out a breath of air, much to Discord's annoyance, and calmed down. "What do you want Discord?" I ask. "Nothing really, Just to spread eternal chaos all over the world." He says. I stay silent. Discord falls silent. "Really? That's all?" He asks. I remain silent. "You might like to know... Tartarus is coming." He says. "Huh?" I ask. Discord snaps his fingers and a huge flare of light emits from it, blinding me and rendering me unconscious. Ohhh... my head... My vision wavers as I see Twilight and her friends facing discord. The place was a bit different however. It was a room lit by green light, Blood covering the floors and walls. A familiar tower door was sitting at the top of a staircase, however... Damn, Tartarus... Thought it was creepy in the game but this is insane... I shift my vision to the side. Adrian was bound up by ropes, not to mention hanging from the ceiling, and gagged. I turned to look at myself. I was in a similar situation, Only a black aura was surrounding my gag and my speaker. Most likely a silencing spell. "Welcome, My little ponies, to the real game!" He shouts. He steps aside. "Orpheus! Thanatos!" Twilight yells. The other ponies gasp. "Where are we Discord?!" Rainbow yells, flying in front of Discord. "Great question Rainbow! I'd like to welcome you all to the tower of Demise, Tartarus!" He announces. "But Tartarus isn't anything like this!" Twilight yells. If only you knew Twilight... If only you knew. "This is a special tower, Only special ponies know of it. I guess that means we're all special!" He shouts, cackling. The ponies look around, minus Flutters. Discord snaps his fingers and the wings of Flutters and Rainbow and Horns of Rarity and Twilight vanish. "First rule, No wings or magic. Not that they'll be any use to you in this place. It has natural magic canceling properties. So do the shadows." He says. "S-shadows?!" Fluttershy squeaks. "Rule two! Everypony must play or the game is over..." He says. He teleports in front of Twilight. "Or you have no way out and I win." He taunts. The ponies gasp. "Rule three! Those two will be on the Fifth and Tenth floor respectively. Defeat the shadows and they can help you." He says. I suppress a growl. "A fair bit of warning, This new tower is like a labyrinth. lose concentration and you'll lose your way." He says, summoning a map with various scribbles on it. "I'll be waiting on the Fifteenth floor. Don't be eaten by the shadows on your way up and don't keep me waiting./" He says, placing a marker on a random spot on the map. "One question, however, for you twilight... Do you fear the reaper?" He asks. He cackles like mad and teleports away, taking me and Adrian with him. Discord, You sly devil... Nice reference though. Twilight gasps as she watches Orpheus and Thanatos vanish. "ORPHEY! THANNY!" Pinkie cries. "They'll be ok Pinkie. We need to hurry to the Tenth floor however." Twilight tries to assure. "But how? Discord took your horns away and our wings as well!" Rainbow yells. Twilight looks at the staircase. "I think this leads in." She says. "Well, What are y'all waitin' for!" Applejack cheers. "Uh... G-girls? What exactly are S-shadows?" Fluttershy squeaks. "I don't know... but the way Discord said it makes it sound like they're monsters." Twilight says. "Don't worry Fluttershy! I'll pound their ugly faces in if they even try to hurt you!" Rainbow tells Fluttershy. Fluttershy nods. The group makes their way up the long ascending staircase, up to the golden door. "Here we go." Twilight swallows and opens the door. She steps in and looks behind her. The other members of the group are gone. "Girls!?" She shouts. The air is silent. Twilight takes a few steps forward. "G-girls?" She whispers. A black blob of something drops from the ceiling. Twilight gives a small yelp as it starts to crawl near her. A blue mask soon pops out of the tar-like substance. "T-this must be a shadow!" She yells, running the opposite direction of the shadow. She kept running until she got to a staircase. The shadows that had started to chase her stopped at the entrance of the room. "Huh... They can't go in the staircase room." Twilight notes. "What!? Our friendship will be ruined?!" The voice of Applejack rings out. "Applejack!" Twilight shouts, running up the staircase. She finds Applejack staring at a wall with a shocked expression on her face. "Applejack! I'm so glad to have found you! Who were you talking to?" Twilight asks. Applejack looks around. "Uh... Nopony!" She spits. Twilight raises an eyebrow. "We.. uh... best be goin'! Can't let the shadows find us!" Applejack says, trotting off. Twilight shakes her head and follows. (Jake's POV) Ouch! Good god Discord!!!! I internally moan as open my eyes to a giant eagle-like shadow. VENUS EAGLE! VENUS EAGLE! VENUS EAGLE!!! The shadow made a sort of laughing noise and flew off. Why me?! "It's... Uh... close!" I hear Applejack say. "You said that a floor ago!" Twilight shouts. I see her come into the room from the staircase. Oh dear... This isn't good... I remember that the first Venus Eagle was pretty tough for a sub-boss if you had the wrong persona... "Orpheus!" Twilight gasps. I rapidly try to warn her about the shadow but she doesn't listen and takes a few more steps towards me. A green spot soon shows up under her. The Venus Eagle shrieks and launches a Garu attack. Twilight gets swept up in the wind and launched at me. OUCH! Lay off the oats Twi! Twilight rubs her head and looks around. "Oh right. Probably should untie you." She sheepishly remarked. Ya think? She fumbles around with the knot on my hands as Applejack becomes the main target of the Venus Eagle. HURRY UP TWI! "And... There!" She says, jumping back. I quickly stand up and take off my harp, which Discord was such a fool to have let me keep. Time to test a theory.... SWIFT STRIKE! I jump up and hit the shadow once on it's head, once on it's chest and once on it's back, knocking it to the ground. So I can control my skills just by thinking.... Well then, Tarunda! A red glow bathes the Shadow. ASSAULT DIVE! I jump up and throw the blunt edge down at the shadow. It makes contact and the shadow vanishes in a blur of black. Twilight quickly then latches onto me. Huh?! "This is a powerful silencing spell... Must be Chaotic magic for sure." Twilight confirms. T-twilight!!! She then blushes and jumps off me. "W-we better go." She coughs. I nod eagerly and drag the two off the floor. "We should be close." Applejack mutters for the fifth time. Twilight groans and sighs. Just a few more floors...Hold on Twi... We walk up to the sixth floor and find Pinkie standing in the middle. Great... Discorded Pinkie... "Pinkie!" Twilight shouts. Pinkie turns around and glares. "We're so happy to see you!" Twilight then says, running over. "Why? So you can have a good laugh!?" Pinkie shouts. Twilight stops. Pinkie marches past her. Ugh... Great. Twilight looks at me and I just shrug. "Well... Let's go..." She sighs. I nod. "Now who put this here?!" Twilight exclaims. A huge rock is blocking the way. This wasn't in the game.... We haven't made it to the gate to the Arqa block yet... We're still in the Thebel block... The stone suddenly falls and standing there is Rarity. She's trying to heft a rock on her back. TOM! "Huh, Rarity... What's with the boulder?" Twilight asks. "Boulder? This huge, shining, hunk of a rock is a DIAMOND!" She exclaims. I facepalm. "Yeah... No." Twilight deadpans. Rarity frowns and continues to walk towards the stairway. "Something is wrong with these guys... " Twilight mutters, walking off. I quickly follow. We eventually arrive at the Tenth floor. In the middle of the floor I see Adrian tied up and knocked out. I signal to twilight that I can untie him. Suddenly three disembodied hands fall down and block my path. The girls scream with terror. Dancing hands... this... will be a problem. I take off my harp. Alrighty.... If I remember correctly you three are weak to strike damage... so BASH! I rush forward and quickly hit one. ONCE MORE! I repeat the actions on the middle hand. AAANNND AGAIN! I quickly knock down the other one. Woo! If it wasn't only me then I wish I could- oh screw it! ALL OUT ATTACK! WOOOO! I quickly rush in and somehow a cloud of dust rises. I get punched out of the dust cloud many times but soon it explodes, inflicting damage to all three. But they were still standing. I hear the sound of cracking and look out. SHIT! ZIO ATTACK! I feel the sting as a wall of lightning crashes onto me. The other two repeat the same attack. Ouch. I quickly picked myself up and stood at the ready. Alrighty... BASH ONCE MORE! I quickly knock all three down again and watch as they go down with a puff of black smoke. Yeah! I'm stronger than I expected. Tartarus! You should have risen when I first got here! I quickly then run over to my brother, who has regained consciousness. "God... Discord will pay..." He moans. I internally laugh and untie him. "So. Discord got you bad huh." He says. I sign him "Yeah... We're on our way to the top of this block to meet him." "Good. I need to knock his head around." He laughs. I laugh internally again and continue on with the girls to the next floor... But that's when the sound of chains made themselves noticeable... Author's Note Music for enhanced reading of Tartarus: Yes, I do skip a few episodes due to then just being filler for this story. Next valentines day, I'm giving this one to someone: But yes! Tartarus has risen! The race to save Equestria is on! I've changed the tower a bit due to it only making sense for the game. I've got a plan don't worry. *Pats your head* Anyone who's seen the persona games in depth will get the Reaper references. Part two will be coming later. This is the point in the story where things change. Secrets are made. Stories are changed. Lives are at stake... Uhh... Something else that won't happen but sounds epic! I know I said it'll be long but with the problems I'm having with FiMfiction and it being shut down I just said screw it and did this. Discord's Tower Of Demise (Pt 2)I stop in my tracks. The chains were getting closer. "Anypony else hear that?" Twilight asks. "Ah... Hear nothing!" Aj shouts. No... Not that... Not now! It explains why there wasn't that many shadows... Even the shadows are afraid of the Reaper. I quickly turn to Adrian and poke him. "Yeah?" I quickly sign him "The Reaper is coming..." "Reaper? Is that the thing you would always freak out about when playing that game?" He asks. I nod. "Well... Shit." He mutters. "What's the Reaper?" Twilight asks. I sign to Adrian "Tell her that it's a near impossible shadow to beat in our current level and we should run." "Jake says it a near impossible shadow and that we should run like hell." He deadpans. "It's that bad?!" Twilight exclaims. Nope. It's worse. The chains grew louder. I DON'T WANNA DIEEEE! I see the beginnings of a chain around the corner. ... NOPE! NOPE! NNNNOPPPPPEEE! As fast as I can, I book it down the hall. I can hear the girl's hoofsteps following behind me. I hear a roar... The Reaper's roar. SHEEEIIITTT!!! WE'RE GOING TO DIE IF WE DON'T REACH THE STAIRCASE! A giant explosion of fire bursts beside me. OH CRAP! AGIDYNE! Why must the Reaper be so powerful... A bullet wizzes by my head. "Orpheus!" I hear Twilight shout. I turn around and see the creature at the end of the hall. The bag only revealing one eye, The two massive guns in it's hands, The large billowing cloak... It all scared me. It certainly looks like a level Ninety-Nine shadow... I sigh to Adrian "Don't even think about fighting that thing. It's strong to all elemental, Light and Dark attacks, Not to mention any physical attacks." "I wasn't. I'm just as scared as you are..." He mutters. "Then we go to the stairs." Adrian nods. "TO THE STAIRS EVERYO-PONY!" He shouts. We quickly book it to the stairs, not looking back in fear of the Reaper following us. We eventually reach them and quickly run up. We stop and take a break. "Orpheus... You know more than you let on... About this tower and these monsters..." Twilight pants. "GIIRRRLLSSSS!" I hear a voice scream. "That's Fluttershy!" Adrian yells. Soon a yellow blur speeds down. "I-I was so scared... Twilight!" Flutters sobbed. "Are you alright Fluttershy?!" Twilight asks. "I am now... My new friends helped me find you..." She says, pointing down the hall. Soon a different assortment of lower leveled shadows walk (Or ooze/fly) out. I see Ravens, Eagles, Hands, Books, Tiaras, and even a Rampage Drive! That's the one on the Fourteenth floor! Flutters is more hardcore than I thought. "You befriended all these?!" Twilight shouts. "Oh yes. The ones near the giant gate at the top were more mean..." She says. I pat her on her head. "Oh you two are ok! I was so worried..." She smiles. I feel the corners of my lips turn up in a smile. Wait what?! I can be expressionative now!? Wait, is that a word? Never mind. I hear Pinkie gasp. I look over to see a Pinkie with her colors back. "I knew you could smile Orphey!!!" She cheered. "You're back to normal Pinkie!" Twilight shouts. "I was feeling super sad a second ago but when I saw Orphey smile I couldn't help but smile!" She cheered. "But we still need to find Rainbow." Adrian reminded. "Oh look. Rainbow is flying away!" AJ shouted. "I know that's a lie..." Twilight mutters, walking over to the window Applejack was looking at. Sure enough a Bright rainbow streak was zooming across the green sky, silhouetting against the green moon. How'd she get out? Never mind, It's just one of Discord's mind tricks. He most likely teleported her out. Lightning crackled. The shadows that Flutters befriended all fled. "I. Win!" Discord shouts, teleporting. He snaps his fingers and everypony got their appropriate horns and wings back. The black aura disapated from around me. I open my mouth to shout but nothing comes out. The heck?! "You're all trapped here forever! If you excuse me, I've got a world to plunge into chaos!" He shouts, teleporting away. Twilight slides down to the ground. "We'll find a way out... Don't worry." Fluttershy tries to assure Twilight. I sign to Adrian "I know of a way out. Access points." "What?" He asks. "We need to get to the fourteenth floor- and fast." I sign. "You know you can talk again, right?" "I can't, Believe me, I tried." I sign in reply. Adrian sighs. "Come on... Jake knows a way out." He groans. "R-really?" Twilight mutters. I nod. Twilight stands up and wipes her eyes. "Alright. Let's go." She says. I smile and nod. We pass by a lot more shadows but nearly none try to attack us. Fluttershy must have made an impact on them. We eventually reach the Fourteenth Floor, where the Rampage Drive sits. He simply nods his head and lets us pass. Huh. So this is what Tartarus would have been like if Flutters got ahold of it... It's still strange. But I bet the shadows on the upper levels are harder. I see the green glowing platform a few feet ahead. I point to it. "Stand on it." I sign to the group. "He says stand on it." Rarity starts to freak out. "You just want to take my precious Tom don't you?!" She shrieks. I facepalm. "Tom will be ok. Stand on the Access point." Adrian repeats it, replacing Access point with Giant green glowy thing. Twilight goes ahead and stands on it. In a flash of green she vanishes. I pick up the ponies and place them on to the access point. They vanish as well. "Guess it's out turn." Adrian mutters, going through as well. I step on and a tingling sensation rings through my body. I close my eyes instinctually and open them a second later. I was on the first floor. I point to the giant door across from the Tartarus door. "The way out." I sign. Twilight nods and pushes open the door. We all step out and watch as the giant tower collapses into the Canterlot Maze again. "Come on. We need to get to ponyville!" Twilight shouts, lighting her horn. One sick to my stomach reaction later, We're in Ponyville Library. "Orphey!!" Dinky cries, hugging me. I hug her back. "That was fruitless." Twilight mutters. "Hey Twilight! Didja check the element's guide book again?!" Pinkie cries. "Huh?" Twilight levitates the book over and gasps. "The elements were here all along!" "B-but will they work with Applejack and Rarity acting like this? Not to mention Rainbow gone?" Fluttershy asks. "I... Honestly don't know." Twilight mutters. "It's all hopeless..." I hear her mutter. Her lavender coat starts to fade away. Twilight... "Don't don't think like-" Adrian was cut off by all of us being shoved out the door. "Just go home... we're never going to stop Discord..." She sighs. She slams the door, leaving us all out amidst the chaos. "We should stay at Fluttershy's place for the time being..." Adrian mutters. "Come on... Don't lose hope you guys! Twilight will figure something out!" Pinkie shouts. "Yeah.. She never lets us down..." Fluttershy says. I nod. "You're right." Adrian says. "I should tell you all the truth of Tartarus... It may help you all understand." I sign. Adrian repeats that. "Then we should go to Flutter's place right away!" Pinkie shouts. She reaches over and pulls something out. WARNING! IF YOU HAVEN'T HEARD THE WHOLE STORY OF TARTARUS TURN AWAY NOW! What. Just. Happened... "Inside. Now!" Pinkie shouts. I reluctantly nod and walk inside. Pinkie slaps down a massive pile of papers and a quill. "There you go!" Don't question it. I quickly begin to write down the history of Tartarus. "Tartarus is a tower infested by shadows, which you all know. It was the byproduct of a experiment gone wrong back in my world. Shadows are Ponies negative thoughts manifested into solid form. Tartarus only exists in a secret hour that not many ponies know about. The Dark Hour. Any other ponies outside of the extra hour are safe in their coffins. They won't remember a thing about the Dark Hour ever happening or anything involving that. Back on my world, Tartarus was used as a kind of summoning tower. Once a power shadow was defeated, it's essence, for a lack of a better term, will be cast to the tower and used to summon Nyx." I write. I shake out the cramps in my hand. "This is all I can explain, unless you all have any other questions." Pinkie raises her hoof. I nod. "I'm asking this because I know Twi will, but how do you two fit into this?" "Shadows are commonly fought with Personas, the façade used to overcome life's hardships. Back in my world people would gain these personas if they're willing to face their own death and can experience the dark hour. But not everyone who could experience the dark hour would have a persona. Many would die. I don't think you're ready to hear how they die... But anyways, there are more ways to gain a persona, such as the more dangerous face your other self. Moving on, Personas and Shadows are basically one in the same. A Persona is a personification of yourself while a shadow is someone's negative thoughts. It is possible to gain more than one persona however... If you're part of the Fool Arcana." I write. "Arcana?" Flutters asks. "You know about Tarot cards right?" Pinkie shoots her hoof up. "Ooh! Ooh! those are special cards that can tell certain things about your future or yourself!" Pinkie shouts. "Pinkie's right, So you should know about the 22 major arcanas. In the world of Persona, if you are one of the Fool arcana, you can have many different Personas. By fusing different personas together you can gain new and stronger personas." And you're commonly the leader of the team... "Are you two Personas?" Fluttershy asks again. I nod. "In a way... To be honest everything I told you never exactly happened. It's a video game back home called Persona 3. I was simply dressing up as my favorite persona, Orpheus. Adrian here wasn't dressing up like Thanatos but he got sent here the same way as me. Through buying a product. Twilight can tell you more on that matter however." Suddenly the door burst open. "Girls! I need your help to find Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash!" Twilight shouts. Waitaminute! Where's Dinky?! I look around the room until I hear a far off yell. DINKY! Author's Note There is the Reaper. Yes, I do fear him. He's an insanely strong shadow that will most likely kill you if you're not the right level. Also about Pinkie being undiscorded I don't believe the spell is the only way to bring back memories of Friendship. Short chapter, I'm sorry. I haven't really had any good ideas for this until I get into the plans I had for this. I also realized that when made into an acronym Fire Upon Strings is F.U.S. Maybe I should name a different story to Roh and Dah? I'm kidding. For those who were disappointed that Jake wasn't mute anymore, He's going to be mute until the end of this arc (Minus one chapter). Yes, It's coming to a close soon. Don't worry, I haven't forgotten about Selene or Messiah or anyone. Their adventures will continue in a different way. I'm not expecting a third arc or whatever but I'll see where the road takes me. Discord's Tower Of Demise (Pt 3)I watch as the girls try desperately to pin Rainbow down. "They're not gonna do it." I sign to Adrian. "They'll... yeah they're not gonna do it." He tries to argue. I watch in surprise as they tie Rainbow up and force her to the ground. "They did it." Adrian says. "Imagine that." "Ugh... What happened..." Rainbow mutters. "No time. We need to find discord and fast!" Twilight yells. "ORPHEY!" DINKY! I run out the door to see Discord holding Dinky. "Lookin' for somepony?" He laughs. I glare at him as he teleports away, taking Dinky with him. "ORPHEY!" Her screams fade as I fall to the ground. "Are you ok?" Pinkie asks. Huh... Was I... crying? I feel a warm substance fall down my face. I slowly nod. "We'll get her back. Don't worry." Pinkie smiles. I nod again and walk off with the group. We reach the town square, where I see Discord but no Dinky. "What did you do with Dinky?!" Twilight yells. "Oh she's just having fun." Discord says, pouring himself a cup of chocolate milk. "Where?!" Adrian shouts. I feel my anger well up. Discord... Thing might get a bit messy if you don't answer us now... Didja miss me? Fuck off Sombra. Meanie. I think I want to play with you again... Master M wants me to break you... Break?! Master? W- I feel a dark presence fill my body as I fall unconscious. I awake somewhere different. It's... a house? I look down at my hands. They were normal again. "Hello, Orpheus." I hear a voice speak. I turn to face the speaker. It's Princess Luna. "P-princess..." I mutter, bending onto one knee. "No need to treat me with formalities. I just sensed somepony was being plunged into darkness suddenly... Figured it might be you." She says. "What?" I ask. "My sister has informed me about Sombra's soul escaping." "So he's..." I look down. "Not quite. He's not in control yet. I'm keeping him at bay so far. Once you awaken, it's up to you to cast him aside." Luna says. "And Discord?" "Back in stone." Luna answers. "Good. So I just have to fight him?" I ask. "Yes. Silence falls on to us. "This is the place you lived in before?" Luna asks. I nod. "My room. It's where I'd go when I needed comfort. So many people would make fun of me." I say. "I see..." Luna says, turning towards me. "Do you wish to return to this place?" She suddenly asks. I shake my head. "Not really. It's nice and all... But being back here hurts." I say. The scene changes to ponyville. Ponies are walking around, smiling. "I know Adrian wishes to go back.... But he never had to experience the pain I had." I say. A memory began to play on a random cloud that had floated down. It was when I was in middle school... I was trying to get to class when... "Come on! SAY SOMETHING!" I turn away as I hear the smack of skin on skin. I turn around and the cloud vanishes. "I would get abuse from my peers just because I wasn't the same." I whispered. I shake my head. "No more. I'm respected here... atleast." I mutter. Luna looks sorrowfully at me. She opens her mouth, then closes it a second later. A long silence is cast again in the air. "What about the one you call your brother?" Luna asks, shattering the spell. "He respected me, Of course. But now... All he wants is to go home." I answer. I suspect that Tartarus plays a roll in this. Luna falls on one leg and winces. Darkness covers the scenery. "S-sombra's... He's breaking the shield... Hurry!" Luna says, vanishing into blackness. I feel myself loosing consciousness. "N-no... you won't hurt anyone again..." I mutter. His dark laugh echoes. "Not anymore!" I shout. "Stop resisting Whelp!" "No! If I don't you'll hurt my friends! I know my brother might not care too much BUT I DO!" I shout. A rainbow soon flies through the darkness, lighting up. It swirled around the dark unicorn. "How'd they get the idea to use the elements?!" He shouts in pain. "I won't hurt anyone else with my foolishness... That means you must go!" I shout, swinging the harp that appeared in my hands. Sombra shattered like glass, releasing a light into the area. I smile and fall to the ground, exhausted. "Orphey!" I hear Pinkie shout. "Ngh..." I mutter. "Good! I just worked on Sombra..." I hear a voice say. I look up and see the ethereal forms of Celestia and Luna. "I'm... Sorry.." I cough. My throat feels like it's giving out... I hope it just means my body is recovering from chaos magic. "Rest now..." Luna says, her tone still full of sorrow. I open my mouth to use my Phoenix Wright training and object, but I just don't have the energy. I calmly close my eyes and relax, a smile clear on my face. What a trip down memory lane... Was my final thought as I fell asleep. My eyes flutter open. I'm laying on Twilight's couch. Where... I sit up and rub my head. "Good you're awake!" I hear Twilight sigh. "What.." I was interrupted by a coughing fit. "Don't speak. Your body is still adjusting to the element's magic." She says. What? "Your body doesn't react well to chaotic magic it seems. I was wondering why the spell was taking so long to wear off. The elements took away the spell so you should be able to talk again by tomorrow." Twilight explains, hoofing me a cup. I accept it and take a small sip. A rush of jasmine and honey fills my mouth. WOAH! I nearly spit out the tea in my surprise. What did the elements do to me?! "I forgot to mention... The elements repaired whatever you couldn't do. Doesn't mean that you've been turned back to human..." Twilight says. I don't care. I quickly leap onto her and lift her up in a hug. She seems startled for a second, then returns the embrace. "Thank you..." I rasp. "Take it easy I said!" She yells. I sheepishly put her down and smile. "Two more things... Uh.. We... couldn't find Dinky... No matter where we looked." Twilight says. D-dinky... "And... Thana-... no... Adrian heard what you told Luna while she was casting the spell... He... Ran off. I don't know where he went..." Twilight says. Adrian... What the hell are you thinking?! Wait, How did Luna even- Fuck it. Magic. I hear the tingle of magic and a cloth runs across my cheek. "Don't cry... It'll be ok." Twilight smiles. I shake my head. "I'm... Finding her..." I cough. "But-" Twilight yelps. Adrian is a big boy. He can take care of himself wherever he may be. Dinky... she's just a filly... I walk out the door and slam it shut, shutting Twilight up. I'll find you... I promise... With that final though, I run as fast as I can into the Everfree. A new hope burns in my heart... I will find you Dinky... And whatever you're planning and where ever you are, Messiah, Don't think I've forgotten about you. I whip my head around as the sound of crickets echoes. Shadows will be out on the prowl soon... That is, If they can get out of Tartarus. Not to mention the Everfree monsters... I spot a small cave nearby. I quickly rush over. "Agi!" I shout, letting a fireball soar down to the end of the cave. It illuminates the surroundings to a degree. It's clear. I wince a bit and cough. Right... I can control with my thoughts... I pick up a few branches and set then down in the dirt. Agi. I light the branches on fire and sigh. This... is going to be a long night... Dinky... Be ok... I look up at the stars. Luna must be supporting me tonight... It's truly beautiful... I yawn and close my eyes. A little sleep won't hurt... I move my hand in the way of my eyes. Damn you Celestia... you did that on purpose... "Orpheus!" I hear someone shout. I open them to see Twilight and her friends rushing over. Pinkie quickly glomps me, sobbing "I THOUGHT YOU WERE GOOOONNEEE!" She sobbed. "You had us all worried... I know you're worried about Dinky but we could have-" I push Pinkie off and hold up my hand. "I'm supposed to protect... Dinky..." I wince. I take a deep breath and shake off the pain. "I promised her...I'd always be there for her..." "Did you PINKIE PROMISE?!" Pinkie asks. I nod. Pinkie jumps back and gasps. "He HAS to do this girls!" She yelps. "But-" Rainbow interjected. "IT'S A PINKIE PROMISE!" Pinkie shrieks. "Pink-" Twilight starts to say. "PINKIE PROMISE TWI!" Pinkie stopped her. "If he doesn't do this. He'll break his Promise." Rarity says. I can see her shuddering a bit. "We all remember when Rarity broke that one promise..." Applejack says. Everypony but Twilight and me shudder. Must have been terrifying if Applejack's Pinkie Promise was anything to go by... I feel a small shiver run down my spine. "When was that?" Twilight asks. "Before you came to town... I made a Pinkie Promise to come to one of Pinkie's party... And instead I went to a business meeting..." Rarity starts. "The town ended up covered in frosting after that." Rainbow finishes. "Oh... My..." Twilight said. Oh my indeed Twi... "Well, Back on to the real reason we're here..." Twilight said, snapping out of her state. Gladly. "What I'm trying to say is we'll help you." Twilight offers. I shake my head. "Why not?" "Because... I need to do this alone..." I end with a cough. Twilight looks at her friends. I could see Pinkie, Rarity and AJ had made up their minds. Twilight sighs. "If... That's what you want... Just... Promise me that you'll be careful." Twilight looks up to me, eyes brimming with tears. "I'll do one better." I say. I do the motions of a Pinkie Promise. Twilight leaps onto me, wrapping her hooves around my neck. "Please! Come back safely..." She says. I nod. She leaps off and walks away a bit before running off in tears. "Twilight!" Pinkie cries, running after her. The rest of the mares run off, except Dash. There's a long silence between us. "I'm coming with you." She finally says. "Are... you sure?" I say, coughing a little. Rainbow nods. I nod back. She flies over and stomps out the smoldering remains of my fire. "Well, We better get going if we want to find Dinky." RD says, smiling. I nod and smile back. Don't worry... I'll- No, We'll find you Dinky... I'll at least find you even if it kills me. I'll walk alone no longer. Author's Note Discord has been defeated and Jake had a small heart to heart with Luna. I've gotten the second arc set up if you're reading this on the day it's posted and I want to make the chapters a lot longer now. No more 2,000 (Or less) to 3,000 words. I'm aiming for 5,000 to 6,000 for this second arc. This isn't the end of the first arc. I have a few other things to lead up to that. Then it'll most likely take a week to write up the first chapter, since I have a small plan right now and my new goal for word count. No, I haven't forgotten about Selene. I won't go and mention her in my story and leave it to die unless she had a purpose. And she does. Alt. Title: I Walk Alone... No longer AW COME ON! It obvious that Twilight likes- Never mind LUCY! TAKE IT AWAY! (Replace Her with Him! Gotta go!) PINKIE! STOP INVADING SERIOUS MOMENTS! Anyone know how to Pinkie proof the author's notes? Thirteen: Wandering... (Unedited(Sorry for the short chapter))It's the second day we've been searching for Dinky... I've decided to use this journal Twilight bought me a few days ago to keep a record of what has happened... Rainbow dash flew over my head, looking left and right. She may be lazy and arrogant but there's a reason she's the element of loyalty. "No sign of her up here..." Rainbow says, flying down. "She's a unicorn Dash." I deadpan. "Oh... right." Rainbow smiled sheepishly and we continued to walk. "So, Do you think we'll run into Thanatos again?" Dash asks. "If we're lucky. He's only found when he wants to be found. There's a reason he won nearly every game of Hide and Seek we played as kids." I laugh. Rainbow laughs along for a while then the air turns cold again. We've been walking for a while now and no sign of Dinky, or any that she came this way. "Hm?" Rainbow suddenly shot up her head, looking at something shining on a rock. "What's that?" I ask. I walk over and pick it up. It a locket. I open it up and take a look inside. It's a picture of a girl and some old man. "Huh..." I mutter. To those who hear my voice, I am Silver. If you hear this and are in trouble or if you want to talk to some one. Wish and you shall receive. I close my fist and smile slightly. "So a token..." I mutter. I turn around and show Dash. "It's just a locket. Must belong to somepony in a nearby town." I say. "There's no towns nearby this area of the Everfree. Either that pony is long gone or dead." Rainbow says, a grim look on her face. "Oh." I mutter, playing along. I pocket the Locket token and we begin our trek again, Only to stop at a dead end with a cave. "Well, Guess we go through?" I ask. Rainbow shrugs. "Welp, let's take our chances, make mistakes and- WOAH!" I shout, feeling my leg get grabbed. "Orpheus!" Rainbow shouts. I look at what grabbed me and... Oh god... IT'S A GIANT FUCKING LIZARD WITH MULTIPLE HEADS! Or y'know... a Hydra... "GET IT AWAY!" I shout, desperately trying to break loose. "Hiiiyaaa!" I hear Rainbow shout. I hear the Hydra shout in pain and release me. "GET THE FUCKING REPTILE AWAY!" I shout. ... Not my fault I have a fear of Reptiles. "Are you serious?!" I hear RD shout. "NOT MY FUCKING FAULT I HAVE A FEAR OF REPTILES!" I shout, backing away as far as I can. Rainbow sighs and a second later I see the ground rushing below me. "You would have been so dead." She mutters. I calm myself down. "Still not my fault." Rainbow groans and lands. "You. Are an idiot." Rainbow says, walking in the other direction. "Hey!" I shout, running after her. We've been walking for quite a while, still no sign of where Discord left Dinky. Knowing him, she could be in Tartarus for all we know. By that I mean pony Tartarus. "We should stop for the night." Rainbow yawns in return. I look up. The moon was clearly out. That means the Dark Hour would be here in a matter of hours. I've still gotta test if RD can experience the Dark Hour not influenced by Discord. I reach up and bend down a few of the branches above us, making a makeshift roof. "It'll be better than nothing." I tell her once I see her expression. She was annoyed for a while after that. The bright green moon illuminates the changed environment. Red pools of Blood stained the ground, vines grew red thorns and many had ponies skulls hanging from them. "Eugh." I mutter. I shake it off and look at RD. She's still sound asleep, but not in a Coffin. "My hunch was right... Shadows can't come out of the tower... unlike special occasions in the game.." I mutter. I yawn and pull out the locket. I take a look at the girl and the old man. "I wonder which one of them is the displaced person. Maybe both of them. Well, I'll be having an interesting day tomorrow." I mutter, putting the locket back. I lean back against a tree trunk and yawn. I pull out a small book. "Welp, I have a purpose for this now." I mutter. I pull out an enchanted quill from the side of the book. I open up the book to the first page and begin to write. That is how my second day ended, and my first day of writing this stuff down. Tomorrow will be... interesting to say the least. Silver, whoever you are, I look forward to meeting you. Author's Note This short chapter was just thrown together quickly, but I will make up for it with a longer crossover chapter. Good deal? I'm still keeping the Mane six tag, even though it's just RD right now, because they still took up a majority of the front of this story. This is all being set up for a crossover with The Fire in my Heart, Which will also be the last crossover of the arc. I am a big Blue exorcist fan and I thought it would be interesting to see a Anime/game (Yes, Persona 3 did get a movie/anime. Two actually. Look them up. The third I can't find so I dunno if it's out or not yet in japan or something.) Displaced meet another Anime Displaced. The Fire in my Heart is written by Nightblade64. Go give him/her a big high five! If we get to 50 likes on this story by the time the next Arc comes out I'll make a Q&A for with Jake, Adrian, Dinky (Maybe Messiah will pop in now and then) and a new character that will be showing up in the new arc. Fourteen: This chick's a Demon! Literally!Author's Note I regret nothing. I loved doing this crossover so much. I'm sad that this will be the last crossover of the arc... But then there will be new chances in the second! *This can get a bit... mature (No clop/sex/anything else, however. Just a bit of.. You'll see.) *Lot's of POV changing. *Alloooot of fire as well. You have been warned! *A bit of gore warning. This is the chapter that gave this story the gore tag. Like I said, You've been warned. Crossover with The Fire In My Heart by Nightblade64. Enjoy I'm also sorry if this has been all messed up. The gdoc screwed up when I put it in. Also yes, I'm lazy so I did barely any editing. I'm sorry. I'll do that tonight (Not). Fourteen: This chick's a Demon! Literally! Whoever reads this... just know I had a really interesting day. It started with Celestia giving me a wake up call... _Orpheus’ POV_ My eyes fluttered open as I saw the light of Celestia’s sun filter through the branches. “I will get you for this Sunbutt..” I mutter, standing up. I pull out the locket again and look at it. “Ok… Let’s do this…” I mutter. I close my hand around the photo part. “Silver, I call to you across the void! Come on… Just please come here?” I say, awkwardly. The locket began to glow and suddenly a huge rip just suddenly shot down in front of me. “Talk about flashy.” I mutter. Out steps a girl. With a .. is that a uniform? Wow. Her Equestria must be pretty cool. _Silver’s POV_ So here I was enjoying a well deserved rest, given the fact that I got my ass kicked doing so, when all of a sudden a giant ass portal opens up and sucks me into it. What felt like hours of spinning, and throwing up, I found that I wasn't in the same place that I was before. I did a quick survey of the area before spotting a large lump of metal. That later turned into a living man....thing. And from what I have learned from things in creepy areas, mainly the everfree forest, instantly I drew my sword, activating my Powers. My tail, already out, and body ignited in a blue fire. Horns of pure blue flame burst from my head and my pupils turned from a black to a deep red. I got into a fighting stance, ready to pounce and melt this motherbucker....god damn it Twi. “Woah woah woah! Yeesh! I’m friendly! No burning me!” He shouted obviously trying to save his skin, Uhh metal. I pointed the tip of my blade towards him. "Prove it!" I shouted at him. “Will this work?” He asks, holding up the locket. 'Is that my locket?' I think to myself. After a few seconds I withdraw my blade and sheathed it in its scabbard. I sigh before answering "Shit man, sorry I've been a little jumpy lately." I slowly start to walk over to him. Can you blame me? I mean I did only get possessed a week ago. After a few seconds he calmed down from his panic attack that I caused him and he started to talk to me. _Orpheus’ POV_ I sigh as the crazy fire girl calms down. “It’s no biggie… Fire wouldn’t have worked on me anyways. Persona stuff.” I joke. "Uhh-huh, sure." She says in a sarcastic tone as she itches her left arm. “So, You’re Silver?” I ask. "The one and only....well except a hedgehog named Silver buuuut he's not here right now." I laugh a little at her joke. “Names Jake. But you can also call me Orpheus. The ponies call me that mostly.” I say. "Sweet name Orp's. So let me guess your one of those displaced? If so what are you? I mean I've seen your character somewhere on a game before but I just can't put my figure on it." She asks me. “Well, Yeah. Damn merchant went and fucked up my life at a convention. I was cosplaying as, well, Orpheus from Persona 3.” I say. "Ahhhh, so that's were I recognise you from. And what do you mean it fucked up your life?" She asked. “Well, to be honest I had near no life. I couldn’t get to college to there went most of my career. But he basically just gave me a magical gun and sent me off to ponyland without my say. then again that happened to most displaced I met.” I say. "Meh, true. When I got shipped off I was hoping for a change in life. To get away from my life you know?" She looked like she wanted to say more but she caught herself before saying it. A great look of pain and sadness flashed in her eyes before vanishing. “I don’t mind it anymore. It’s better than not speaking for the rest of your life.” I say, trying to be cautious. "You couldn't speak? Damn dude that sucks." She says as she sits down on a middle sized rock near her. She crossed her arms and waited for me to continue. “Yeah it did. Got alot of crap about it in Middle school especially. So, how are things on your end of the multiverse?” I ask. "Meh ain't bad. Although I did get possessed by my 'Father' and I almost killed one of my best friends." I wince. “Ouch. I was possessed twice by a evil unicorn shadow called Sombra. I dunno if you’re there yet in your Equestria.” I say. "Nah, I past it. I arrived in Equestria just after Discord was reformed." She giggled again at the sound of 'evil unicorn.' "Sorry I still laugh at that sometimes." “I see... It was season one for me. With the braggart Trixie. I nearly actually killed her... I still regret that.” I smile a little at the memory. "Ugh, I heard about that bitch. I swear if i was there and she was treating my friends like crap, I would have drawn my sword not caring about my secret and cut her in half." She said. “Secret? You mean the blue flames?” I ask. "Yeah. Well they only just heard about Satan and I'm the daughter of him now so if I show my flames they would know that I was related to that bastard." She clenched her fist and a few leaves around her shrivelled up and died. “Huh. It’s the ultimate father issue.” I joke, trying to lighten the mood. "Heh, heh heh. Hahahah! Oh god i can't stop...heh...help!" She clutched her sides as her face twisted up in laughter. I couldn't help but chuckle with her. “Glad to see you’re in a better mood.” I say, smiling a little. She laughed a little bit more before wiping a tear away. "God damn I haven't laughed like that in ages." Her mouth was open allowing me to see her sharp fang like teeth that glistened with the saliva that was on them. Eyeing her fangs, I asked her a simple question. “Now, who are you supposed to be?” "Ever see Blue Exorcist? I dressed up as him, bought kurikara here and poof. I'm in anthro land. Woah, didn't mean to tell you my life story." “It’s ok. I’ve never seen “Blue Exorcist” Before. I think my...Brother… has…” I say, heavy venom dripping from mentioning my brother. "Oh, I know that look. What happened?" She asked I sigh. “Fine… Well, he basically just up and left the minute after Luna did something to my mind. She apparently told him about me not wanting to leave so be just vanished off somewhere.” I narrow my eyes in anger. “He can just go screw himself.” I mutter. I then realised what I said and turn back to Silver. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to go on a rant.” I said to her. "No it's...it's okay. I know about family problems." The same look of pain and sadness appeared but this time I decided to bite the bullet and ask. “Are.. You ok? You’ve looked that way twice now.” "Yeah, I'm..no I'm not. After hearing what you went through with your brother it just....brought up bad memories." She told me. “Ah. Father issues again?” "Yeah, my real father though. Not Satan, not Shiro. Well actually I never knew my real father. Just a foster parent." “Dang. I thought I had a bad life.” "Heh, yeah. My life's pretty fucked up. But if it wasn't, I probably would have never met my friends. Speaking of which, did you know that it took me a full three years before I could even trust them?" She asked me. “Huh. I guess everything needs to start at some point.” She smiled and her tail twitched, as if something poked it. "Meh I guess your right" She lifted up her sleeve to scratch her arm and that's when I saw it. It was an image of a black heart with blue fire behind it and a sword jutting out. It looked really cool. “Did that come with the character?” I ask. She looked at me confused before looking at her arm where the image was. She smiled and laughed. "Nope, it's a....well it's a cutiemark." I didn't know that we could get cutiemarks. Her Equestria must be special. I quickly sneak a peek at the sky. The sun is nearly midway, but not yet. I release a sigh. "What's wrong?" She asks me Looking concerned “I just was checking how long we were talking. The.. Dark hour does exist here and the time seems to be speeding up since it’s appeared.” I say. "The what hour?" She asks as she gets of the rock and pulling down the sleeve of her uniform. “The DARK hour. It’s an extra hour at midnight. It’s dangerous to say the least.” "Dangerous? Bitch did you not hear me? I'm the daughter of a god damn demon, a powerful one at that. The creatures in the forest will be afraid of ME." She tells me with an ego that could put rainbow to shame. I laugh a little. “Good attitude but the monster that lurk in the tower of demise are stronger than anything you or I have faced… one that is basically death itself called the Reaper lurks there…” I say. "Well unless it's a giant living space craft that could destroy a city in a few seconds from SPACE, I'm not afraid." And there's that ego again. I guess I’ll play along with a little ego work of mine…. “Try an avatar of death who can destroy the world- no universe with a single attack.” I smirk. She starts to walk towards me with a look in her face as well as the same smirk that I had. "Oh yeah? Try a being that could shatter time and space itself by only thinking it." WHAT?! BUh… what?! “Eeeuuhh….” I utter out. She was inches away from me with a massive smile. "I win." She says before pushing me playfully. “I-i… The one guy I had to deal with who could control time and space could never do that!” She started to snicker. Then that blew into full laughter. "Hahaha! I'm just messing with you....I haven't even met him....yet. But he is real." “The Avatar of death thing is also… a lie… I haven’t met Nyx yet. I don’t want to either.” I say. She smiles and takes another step before tripping on a rock that just so happened to be there. She fell on me and we rolled over a few time before ending with her on top of me. I crack a small smile. But that turns into confusion because she was blushing and her face was twisted in something I could not put my finger on."Please don't squeeze" She tells me. I turned my head and looked to where my hands where, only to blush afterwards. Let's just say they where on something that they shouldn't be. “GAAAH!” I shout, pushing her off of me. SOMEONE BURN THAT FROM MY MEMORY! "Woah Jesus!" She rolled over again, landing on her back. "You were the one grabbing!" “You’re the one who landed on me!” I turn around and facepalm. “Well, you’re not the worst Displaced I’ve met.” "I'll take that as a compliment. Sweet baby Jesus, your fingers are cold." She replies as she rubs her...well...you know. I take a deep breath and calm down. “You better… At least you aren’t a fangirl.” I shudder at the memory. She fails to stifle a laugh. "Ha! Thank god I haven't met any." She says as she gets up, her tail jerking as she did so. __Silver’s POV__ As I rubbed my special place, I looked around and got a...feeling. The same feeling I had after my run in with the...timber...wolves. Ahh,shit. "Get ready, I feel like we're in trouble." I tell him as I get ready to draw my sword. He reaches behind him and grabs the Harp on his back. I don’t know how good that will be. Sure enough the wooden bastards burst out of the shrubbery like a bat out of hell. Twenty, a pack of twenty fucking wolves came out of nowhere. I released the sword from its scabbard and let the flames cover me. I twirled the blade twice before getting into a stance. Orpheus muttered something and his entire harp caught on fire?! "Don't know how the hell you did that but I don't think that will help us." Three wolves pounced on me. I swung my sword and cleaved one of them in half and let one of them pass me to smash into the wall, shattering it. I caught the third one by its throat and smashed it on the ground, I then stuck my blade into its chest setting it on fire. I look over at Orpheus to see how he’s doing and I see three wolves simultaneously catch fire. “It’ll help.” He smirks. Smart ass. I saw movement behind him. Seconds later another timberwolf launched at him and I let my Instincts take over. I poured my energy onto my hand and watched as a small ball of fire appear. Then I shot it at the wolf sending it towards another one setting the both of them on fire. We closed in on each other and pressed our backs against one another. “How’d they sneak up on us?” He asked me. "I don't know. Normally I would have sensed them a mile away." A large cluster of them was in my sight and I decided to show off a bit. I struck the ground with my blade. The ground cracked and erupted with fire as it moved towards them exploding as it reached them. "Bet your harp can't do that." I say smugly as I pulled the blade out. He smirks before laying the harp flat in front of him. “No, But it can cause an explosion that I’m sure will end this fight.” He says. Pulling the strings he shouts a single word “AGIDYNE!” And behind me there’s an explosion of flames, tossing timberwolves left and right. But as cool as it was I guess he didn't put friendly fire on because that same explosion hit me and sent me flying over the cliff. "Shit, shit, shit ,shit!" I yell as I spin out of control. “CRAP!” He yells, running after me. As I try to balance my self I hear him shouting thing I couldn't understand. But I quickly block that out as I need full concentration for what I'm about to do. As the ground nears me I close my eyes and focus my energy on my back. Soon my whole body glowed blue and large fiery wings sprouted from said back. I opened my eyes and flapped my new wings as hard as I could while turning upwards. I flew straight up and passed him, Spreading my wings fully. I looked down and saw him staring at me while the rest of the wolves inched up on him. “They’re behind me aren’t they?” They inched closer but I didn't say a word. I didn't know this at the time but I was completely unconscious. My eyes closed again and shot open. This time they glowed a light blue. I raised my hands above me and extreme heat began to spread. Soon a large orb started to grow. Bigger and bigger it went until it grew no more and I was ready to release it upon the wolves. “Holy-” I threw the large ball of fire at the wolves and just about missed him. As soon as it collided with the ground it shot out towards the remaining wooden bastards, and some of the trees, that lit them on fire. Whines and howls of pain echoed as they died slowly. I slowly landed on the ground and fell to my front. That's when I snapped out of it and realised how much energy I had used. I lazily drifted my sight to to him as he snaked me, trying to keep me awake. “Come on! Don’t go unconscious now! We’re not out of the woods yet!” I chuckled as I lifted my arm towards him and placed my hand on his shoulders. "Heh, heh...I....win." I barely mutter out as I smiled. But it was short lived as my arm splatted on the ground and I completely lost consciousness. _Orpheus’s POV_ Ohhh shit oh shit oh shit! I picked up the unconcious pyro and slung her on my back. “Welp, Where’s the nearest town.” I mutter. I look over the cliff to see if any towns were nearby. The closest looked like it was still Ponyville. “Ah great.” I mutter. I took a deep breath and began to walk back to where I made camp with RD. I nudged the pegasus awake as she muttered something about the wonderbolts. “Come on! We’re going back to ponyville!” I shout. “Huh?! What?! Spitfire?!” She shouts. “Uhhh… Don’t tell me what you were dreaming about..” I mutter. “Who’s the… thing.” She asks. “Another Displaced. She’s unconscious.” I say. I lay her down on the leaves RD was previously lying on. “So… Who exactly is she?” She asks. I facepalm and begin to tell her what happened. “And there’s that.” I finish. Rainbow looked at me with surprise. “I didn’t understand half of that… but that sounded so cool!” She jumped into the air and began to hover. “Calm yer jets.” I mutter. I hear a small groan coming from Silver and I look over. “Sleeping beauty is awake huh?” "Mmmm, can you read me the story about the bunny?" She asks. I guess she's not fully awake yet. I thought to myself. “No.” I bluntly say. She gets startled by my voice and jumps awake. She took one look at me and blushed. "I didn't just say that out loud....did I?" Rainbow was in the background trying, and failing, not to laugh. “Eeyup.” I say, imitating my favorite apple family member. "Ohhh, god I wish I had my gun so I could shoot my self." She says blushing like Big Mac himself. Aaaaand that's when RD shit herself with laughter. “That’s the wrong way to… oh never mind. That joke would just fall on dead ears…” I mutter. "No, go on Please. Just take the embarrassment away." She said as she look expectantly at me. “Fine. I was going to say that was the wrong way to summon me. My token is a gun.” I smile a little at the twist I did on a joke I would see back on earth. "Oh my god you don't mean the Evoker do you?" She said as she giggled a bit. I honestly didn't think she would get that joke. “Y-yeah.” I say. At that moment a void opened up on top of her and out fell a shiny silver gun. On her head. “Oh.. looks like the multiverse has a sense of humor.” I giggle a little. "Well then. I didn't expect that. You want this?" She asks me as she takes the gun off her head and offers it to me. “Nah. I’ve already made it into my token so you keep it. You can summon me when you get in trouble or something.” "Sweet." She says as she noticed the holster on her thigh. "Huh, forgot about you." She opened the flap and placed it inside of the holster. Just then another portal to the void opened up and a black...cat? fell out of it. "Oh, Kuro? The hell you doing here, I thought I was the only one that could do this." “Your pet?” I ask. The cat growled at me. "Umm, no. He is a familiar. And he hates being called a pet. Any way how did you get here Kuro?" “Sorry.” I mutter. The cat meowed a few times before Silver spoke up. "He said it's okay just don't do it again." The cat nodded. “You can understand him?” I ask. She nodded and said. "Demon to demon telepathy." The cat meowed again only it was longer, probably explaining what happened. "Ohh, god damnit Twi." She sighed and facepalmed. “What happened? Your Twilight botch up a spell or something?” She shook her head before answering. "No, apparently Twi saw me vanish and tried to recreate what happened. Did you know that the rift that is left behind with the opening of a void portal leaves a magical source?" She asked me. “Huh. I wouldn’t know. My token works the same as the Evoker in the game, except using a small amount of the user’s magical power. I guess it uses that as a gateway, leaving no magical… whatever.” I say. "Hmm, weird." Kuro meowed again. "Oh right umm, Kuro this is Orpheus. Orpheus this is Kuro." She lifted him up and he waved at me. I nearly dawwed at seeing that. “S’up?” I smile in return. Kuro meowed at me before she set him on the ground and padded off towards Rainbow. "He says the same." She said. “That’s really neat, that Telepathy thing.” I say. "Yeah but the only thing that sucks is that so far if he wants to talk to someone I have to translate." In the corner of my eye I saw Kuro pounce on RD's tail. “Well, He’s cute atleast. Also, just saying if your Twilight is as big as a nerd as mine you may want to think about going home and stopping her. It could turn out bad.” "Yeah, just hold on. Umm can you help me with it. I don't exactly know how to travel back." She says awkwardly. “One of the Displaced I met here said that when they were done all I had to say was contract fulfilled or something. Then again she did jinx us.” She thought to herself before nodding. "It could work, you mind doing the honours?" She asks me. I nod. “The contract is fulfilled now take her back to stop her twilight or something.” I say. For the longest time nothing happened. At all. "Huh I guess I'd didn't wor-" A large portal opened behind her and sucked her in, closing behind her. Seconds later it reopened and she was covered in...is that silly string? "God damn it pinkie. Ugh, all done." “So, was that yours?” I ask. She looked at me with a glare that could shatter glass. "It was pinkie, what do you think? Ugh, longest fifteen hours EVER!" “It’s.. only been a few seconds...” I nervously say. "I don't want to explain so I'll say this; wibbly wobbly, timey wimey...stuff." She sighs afterwards. “Gotta love doctor who.” I laugh at the reference. "Strange, I thought that after I said that to Blood Cleaver. Small world ain't it?" She smiled after saying that. “Rather, Small multiverse.” She rolled her eyes. "Yeah, yeah." She sat down on a tree stump and looked at it. "Don't come alive...please." She said to herself. “It’s just a stump.” I say, knocking on it. "Ever since my first encounter with a timberwolf I've been really cautious towards wood." After a few seconds she began to laugh. "Damn my dirty mind" “Wha- Oh…” My eyes shrink to the size of pinpricks. “Y-yeah ... Let’s move topics!” I shout. She tuts at me. "It was just a joke jeez." She said. She turned to the side to look at some water. Her eyes widened and snapped shut. She shook her head and looked up to me. For the tiniest moment I swear I saw a shine of red instead of silver but it quickly vanished. Weird. “So, about your Equestria… is your pinkie pie that much of a party animal as mine?” "Y-yeah she is. You know when just I just stopped Kuro over there from destroying the town I had to go to rarity's because she wanted to make a dress for me. God I hate dresses. When I had it on they just stared at me. It brought up...bad memories." She said. She seemed...hesitant. Like she wanted to tell me something at the start. “Ok, Seriously. You don’t have to hide anything from me.” I say. "What? I just..thought I saw something. In the water. But it was gone a few seconds later. Probably just my mind playing tricks on me. Nothing to worry about." She ended with a smile. “You’re hesitant. My girlfriend back on earth was a detective. I know when someone’s hiding something.” I simply say. She looked to the side again before looking at me. She cringed and clutched her head as she made a grunt of...pain? “Are… you… Ok?” I carefully drawl, taking a few steps forward. _Silver’s POV_ ...he lies... 'the fuck was that?' Was Kuro warning me of something? No his voice isn't that deep. I chose to ignore that and answer him. "Yeah I'm good. I guess my head still hurts from when he possessed me." I shook my head again before looking up to him. “Good. I’d hate for someone to be hurt on my account again. I first thought you hadn’t recovered yet.” He said to me. ....he doesn't care...just like your first father... There it is again. So am I tripping or something I mean first I see a shadowy figure in the water with fucking smoke coming out of its eyes and now I'm hearing voices. 'Hey Kuro. You hear anything?' I think to him. 'No. Should I?' He asks. So he has no clue either. 'No never mind.' "Yeah I can understand that. You're just like me." I said to him. “How so?” "Well, because of me or my power I'm always afraid that I will hurt my friends. Hell I've done it before. I don't want it to happen again." I said with disappointment. “Huh. I get it now.” "Yeah." He gets up and stretches. “So, what else can you do with that fire?” "Well other than lighting things on fire, throwing projectiles, huge fucking wings I can turn into a phoenix, heal others with it well not by much but it helps and...I think that's all I can think of just know." I said to him With glee. “Huh. Interesting.” I...sense something. Something dark coming from...ponyville? "Hey I think we should head to Ponyville. Something is about to happen there." I said quickly looking around the area. ...yes...go there... “M’kay. I could use to go see Twi to get some supplies.” He says. I looked over to Kuro. "Mind giving us a ride Kuro?" He stood up and stretched. 'Yeah, just give me a sec.' He yawned before a puff of smoke surrounded him. A few seconds later we all stood before a giant cat. The looks on their faces were priceless. “Holy mother of Izanagi…” I had to hold back my laughter. No really I did. They were soooooo funny! Ha! I shook my head before jumping onto Kuro's back. I then patted behind me on his back,signalling them to get on. “O-ok…” With a little difficulty, Orpheus climbed on. I then remembered that skittles over here could fly so I gently thumped Kuro's sides and we sped off towards ponyville. "Hey! Hug me any lower and you'll be grabbing my ass. Just hold my sides." I could feel the heat coming from his cheeks. God he can be adorable sometimes. ...yes...soon I will have a body again... God damn it. I must be tripping. “Why does your demon cat change size?!” Kuro's paws slapped against the ground with branches snapping. "He's a cat sidhe. Basically he's a demon that Shiro managed to get as a familiar." Kuro jumped over a large ravine and both of us looked down. “Oh god… That’s deep.” "That's what she said!" We were close to the edge of the forest. Kuro decided to jump over the remaining trees and landed looking at the town. We both got off and Kuro returned to a normal cat size. He then jumped onto my left shoulder. “Welp, What did you need?” "I don't need anything. I just feel like-" I was Interrupted by a deep male voice. "Ahhh, so they have arrived." Just about everyone, i mean pony, stopped what they were doing. Like they had heard him before. I looked over to Orpheus. Only to see anger in his eyes. “No…” "What? What's going on?" I asked him. He remained silent. "Well...aren't you going to tell her my friend?" A shadowy figure appeared on a rooftop overlooking the town. “... Silver…” Okay I'm really starting to get scared here. "W-what?" I ask as the figure looks at me. “This… Is Sombra…” He growls. This 'Sombra' began to laugh. "Bingo. Now I know that you think that I was dead. But let's be honest you can't stop the shadows." He said as he laughed. “I’ll try.” Sombra laughed again. "Do you want to know why I was able to possess you? It was because you had a darkness inside you. Something that you did, something that you tried to cover up." He laughed again. Orpheus flinched and took a step back. “But…” "But I know someone that did something worse. Isn't that right....Silver?" My eyes widened. 'He couldn't be meaning..no please no.' I thought to myself. “Ignore him.” Orpheus said. Suddenly Sombra vanished and sped towards me like a bullet. I felt something pass over me but it stopped. ...now to break you... “SOMBRA! DON’T HARM HER!” My vision turned dark as I stood in darkness. "Where am I?" I ask looking around frantically. ..you are in your mind...father killer... No...no please I don't want to remember that. "H-how did..." Sombra laughed. ...I'm in your mind remember?... I looked around and saw a...window? Orpheus was there shaking the window as ponies gathered around. A flash of light and I was...a little girl again. Five years old. "There you are you little shit." My eyes widened. It was him my father. I heard Orpheus's voice echo around the room. “Silver! Fight him!” he said. My father lifted his hand and smacked me sending me to the ground. I writhed on the ground and felt something on the ground. It was a knife. He came closer and grabbed me by the throat. I coughed and heaved and the pressure Increased around my throat. I lived the knife and stabbed him in the chest. He fell to the ground with me on top and I kept doing it. Over and over again I stabbed him until he didn't move. I crawled of of his corpse and sat in a corner, covers in blood and shivering. ...I can make it go away....this memory...the reason for your nightmares. I cried in the corner. "Yes" I sniffed. “SILVER!” "Yes just...just make it go away" ...your wish is my command... He said and my vision went dark. _Orpheus’ POV_ “SILVER! Please... I know what Sombra is doing…” I whispered to her. I put her limp body down as I sit there, waiting for Twilight to come back. Her body began to move a little. I crouched closer to her. Then suddenly she punched me and sent me crashing into a cart. “Fuck.” I mutter, jumping out of the cart. I turn to look at her but she was now on her knees. Silently giggling. "Hehehe" she lifted her arm up and placed her hand on her shoulder. Then she dug her nails into her shoulder and dragged it, causing her flesh to tear. "Heheehahahaaha! Finally." “Sombra…” I spit. He raised up into the air with her sword in hand, Ready to draw it. "Miss me?" He asked, his and Silvers voice acting as one. “Hell no.” I say, pulling my harp off. He took the sword out, But instead of bright blue flames they were a dark blackish red. He smiled as he got into a stance. “Gokuentou.” I mutter, setting my harp on fire as I got into my fighting stance. "Hahahaa! She is so much stronger then you can ever hope to be." He shot at me, blade in hand. I raised the harp to protect myself but he...he cut it in half. He sent a wave of fire at me launching me across the area. “You… broke it…” I mutter. "Did I? Hahaha!" He grabbed me by the throat and lifted me in the air. But I remembered something. She had a cutiemark. Maybe I can get her to remember her self again. “Silver... “ I cough. I gather the energy to say something else. “I don’t need my harp to fight… just as you don’t need anything else to fight…” I choke as I run out of air. He slammed me into the wall. "Do you think that would really work?" “I don’t know Silver that well, but she’s had some bad times… So have I. But I’m saying this: I use those memories as my power! AGIDYNE!” I feel an energy gather in me as an explosion of fire hit Silbra and knock him away. "Hahah! Nice move." He laughs as I try to gather in air. Twilight and her friends appeared a few meters away and watched in horror as I fought him. “Gaah! SILVER!” I shout out in pain. His eyes widen before he shook his head and laughed. "You keep trying to reach her. But she is no longer there. Kinda like your girlfriend isn't it?" He laughed as he knew that would get a reaction out of me. “Don’t. Talk. About. Selene… Like.. That..” I growl. My vision wavers with anger. With a burst of light, a new golden harp shows up in my hands. "Hmm?" He looked at me confused as my anger grew. "Or what? Hahaha!" I remain silent, waiting. He stood there board. "Well if I have to end this, I will." He charged at me as a smile grew on my face. “I don’t wish to harm Silver…” I mutter. My new harp glew with new flames. “But… I will harm you Sombra.” I spit out. He slowed down as I mentioned her but continued charging at me. "You think you can harm me?! Haha! You are weak." “Think. Again..” I laugh. I flicker my eyes to Twilight. “TWILIGHT! ATTACK! FLAME LINK!” I shout, charging forward. Twilight panics a bit but manages to shoot a lavender beam at him. I charged alongside it as I deflected the blade. "WHAT?!" He shouts as I get closer to him. “I won’t have another be harmed by my own foolishness!” I shout. As I was about to hit him something unexpected happened. "Orpheus?" It was her! Her eyes were no longer red. And smoke stopped coming out of her eyes. I stop just a Millimeter away. Suddenly she grinned and it reversed. Sombra tricked me. He grabbed me by the face and used me to deflect the lavender beam. Then he flung me towards Twilight. "You really are weak" “Ngh… I may be weak... “ I stand up with difficulty. "But Silver...isn't." His face softened but quickly returned to anger. "Really? You're still on about that?" “Oh… She’s stronger than you realize…” I say. He began to...shake as he snarled at me. "Shut..up!" His upper lip twitched as his face hardened into a look of fury. “Temper, Temper.” I try to joke. "Heh, heh..I-I said shut it!" That was a laugh. Not his. Hers. “Gotcha.” I smirk. "Tell me Sombra what does her mark tell you?" "Her mark?" he glanced to his arm and pulled up the sleeve, Revealing her cutie mark. “It signifies Hope, Yet with a touch of anger.” I say. His eyes glow red before switch between red and silver. "And a reason to fight for the sword." He said. "S-so? That doesn't mean anything" “I guess not. But nothing is meaningless in this world, or hers.” I says. "And what do you mean by that?" He said little bits of anger slipping into his voice. “It means that this may be just all nonsense. Just a distraction. Or I could be doing something else.” I say, trying to confuse him. To be honest, I’m confusing myself. "Wah? What are you?" He said. Its working. “Just think about it Sombry?” I tease. He went silent as his eyes danced side to side. He looked behind him but his face did not leave me. "I don't..." He muttered as his eyes narrowed. “Don’t what?” I say, my voice completely void of any trace of teasing. "I don't understand." “Don’t understand what?” "Y-your trying to confuse me!" Well it was fun while it lasted. "I-I'll kill you for that!" No he won't. Come on Silver! You can do it. “Welp, Guess I gotta try something else…” I mutter. "No...I..I won't let you." Silver? Sombra's eyes widened. “WOO HOO!” A random pony shouts, Most likely Pinkie. “Just a little more…” I mutter. "Hm. I was wrong about you Silver. But nonetheless I am stronger." He said before grinning. I grin back. “Actually I’m quite glad you came back.” I speak. "Oh? And pray tell why that is?" “Just a few questions.” I smirk. "I suppose you can humor me." “One. Who… Is M?” I ask, watching several white cards shoot from the ground. I knew you would stick around… “You’ll be send out no matter what so make it count.” I say, watching him sweat. "I..I uhh." Man really I got him this time. “Answer… NOW!” I shout. He mutters something that I can’t hear. “Speak up.” A I reconised snarls. “M is my master.” He spits. The cards glow brighter until they flash. “Times up. Should have gotten through them quicker.” I snarl. "T-the only time that is up, is your time." He lifts up his blade. A mighty thump hits the ground as a black shadow hangs over me. “Thanks for that fake-out dude.” I mutter to him. "What? There are two? Aw well. I guess there will be two deaths today." Suddenly the blade turned black in colour as it curved at the end. The blade shimmered like crystal. “Well, Sombra, I guess you don’t recognize the one who defeated you last.” I say, trying to fake him out. “DUDE! Don’t bring that up!” He shouts. A moment passed before it hit him like a bag of bricks. "YOU! YOU WILL DIE!" His eyes split and turned jagged as his pupils turned into thin slits. “FUCK!” We both shout, jumping out of the way. He ran passed us and he ran up the wall. He sprung from said wall and spun around to hit one of us. His nails grew into claws as his tail turned scythe like. His mouth was open and we saw his teeth grow sharp and long. “Seriously, This is some horror movie stuff right here…” I mutter. His claws just missed my face as we backed away from him. "Come back here! SO I CAN RIP YOUR INTESTINES OUT!" He shouted out us. “Fuck that!” I shout, jumping up on top of a building. He jumped onto the same building and ran after me. I quickly turned to run but he some how made it there before me. "Fuck your fast!" I tried to jump out of the way as he swung for me but he caught me by the foot. Then he...he began to melt my foot! "Where do you think your going?" “GOD OW! JESUS, SERIOUSLY!” I shout. I started to kick at him with my other foot, missing badly. Suddenly I was dropped to the ground. I looked at him and he was...backing away? He was shaking. He shook his head before turning back to me. "I-I. I will kill you!" He ran towards me before being slammed in the face with a giant sword. “Huh?” I turned to see my brother next to me grabbing my shoulder. I smile up to him. “Seriously, Who is this chick?” “I am NOT having this talk again!” I shout. A loud roar came from the direction of his sword. We both turned and saw Sombra run towards us. "That hurt!" He jumped a mile into the sky and dove towards us. “Welp, We’re dead.” I sigh. I close my eyes and relax. But the attack never came I opened my eyes to see his claws inches away from my eyes. "No..I am stronger." He screamed as he backed away and fell to his knees he shout out and shadows came from his mouth and eyes. We just sat there watching as he slowly began to revert to normal and back to silver. She luched over as the lat of e shadows. "Silver?" I mutter out. She got to her feet and jumped in the air with her sword. She threw it like a javelin directly to what remained of Sombra and pined him to a wall. Then she took out a rather small knife and..and she cut her wrist! Blood dripped onto the ground and moments later it turned into a dark abyss. Metal began to form around the abyss and two large eyes grew. She grabbed Sombra by the throat and pulled out the sword. She en threw him into the thing that formed. "Have fun being Satans bitch." She said as the last of Sombra was dragged in. She then angled her sword and stabbed a heart that was on the gate like portal and it slowly burned away. She backed away from the fire until her back was pressed against a wall. She slid down the wall and sat down as she hugged her knees, blood dripping down her legs. I slowly stood up and tried to limp over with what I had left of my legs. “That. Was. Freaking badass.” I mutter to her. She didn't say anything though. Her eyes took a distant look, as if she wasn't there anymore. I sat down next to her. “I’m guessing he tried to break you by using your past.” I say. She only whimpered and looked away from me, burying her face in her clothes. “He did the same to me when he tried to possess me... “ I say, remembering what happened the first time. "Yeah? Well did you kill your father? Did you...did you enjoy doing it?" Okay that was disturbing. I looked away and sighed. “Well.. Actually.. I burned my parent’s house down to the ground… On purpose..” I start to shudder at the memory. "I bet you didn't laugh when you were doing it." She said as a tear fell and mixed with her blood. “I didn’t… But… No one even knows what happened that day… Only I do…” I feel a tear slip down my cheek. She lifted her head to look at me. She then sighed and placed her head on my shoulder. “I also thought you might want to meet my brother. He’s somewhere around town, hating me.” I say. "How do you do it?" She asked me. I look over at her. “Hm?” I ask. She lifted her head to look at me. "How do you recover from what you've done? I took me three years with a shrink and a lot of lies for me but I still have dreams about it." She looked into my eyes as I looked into hers. “I… Haven’t. I use it to fuel my passion. I never make myself forget anything so I can remind myself to be better than I was.” I say. Wow, our faces are really close. "It's different for me. All I want to do is forget about it." She noticed how close we where as by her blush indicated anything. "Wow, uhh one might think we were going to kiss or something." She looked away, embarrassed. I hear a cackle come from behind me. I quickly look over and glare at my brother. “Oh shut up! It’s no different than what happened to you!” I yell at him. He’s too busy laughing to reply. Meanwhile she's still looking away with a huge blush spreading from her cheeks to her neck. Oh what the hell, I might as well. I move her head over and without thinking I push my lips against hers. She pulled back out of surprise but leaned into it shortly after, I little moan escaping. After a little while I pull out. I look over at my brother and wink at him. “OH FUCK OFF!” He shouts, storming off. I turn back to silver. “You do know that was just that once.” I say to her. "Uhh, Silver?" She was just staring out into space. Mumbling something about 'so that what it's like'...oh god It wasn't her first kiss was it? “What did I get myself into..” I sigh. She shook her head, violently. "Well...that's one way to forget it." She said. Blushing even harder and refusing to look at me. She clutched her head as a look of pain returned to her face. "Fourteen." “What?” I ask. "That's where the Reaper is correct?" She asked. How did she know that? “He usually roams around the whole tower but yeah, Last I saw him was the fourteenth floor.” she looked at me with concern. "She's there." She said. "Dinky is on that floor. With the reaper." “How… Did you know that?!” I shout. "When Sombra was in my mind, he looked in it. But I looked into his as well and saw her there." She said. "Come on we have to get her!" She got to her feet but stumbled a little, blood dripping down her hand. “You need to rest… If what you said is true… I’m expecting he’s trying to lure us there… We’ve got a bit of time.” I say. "I'm fine." She said. Refusing to rest. "Summoning the Gehenna gate took a bit out of me, but I will be fine." I sigh. "I said I'm fine!" She said, annoyance building in her voice. "Sorry, I can continue." I nod. There’s no convincing this girl. "Gee thanks, unless my sword gets broken I think we'll be fine." “Alright. Well, Let’s get to canterlot before the moon rises.” I say. She nodded and Kuro jumped on to Silver's shoulder. "I know, I know. I scared you Kuro and I'm sorry." She said as she scratched his head. "So how are we going to do this? I suggest that we take the train because Kuro is...pooped for a lack of better words." As if on cue, Kuro began to snore lightly. “Yeah, It’s the better way. But first,” I say, looking down at the molten iron on the floor. "I need my foot back..." "Hm? Oh hahaha!" She began to laugh at me until she sighed. "Hold on, I think I can melt it back on." She said with a snicker. “Oh haha… Laugh at the guy who is suffering.” I joke. She picked up the metal with me wondering how she can hold it with that kind of heat. She stuck the metal onto the remains of my leg and began to re-create my foot. “Thanks.” I say, feeling coming back into my foot. I wiggled my new appendage before getting up. “Welp, Let’s go.” "Do we need anyone else?" She asked me. I think for a moment. “I honestly think if we brought Adrian, me and him would fight until we got to the fourteenth floor.” I joke. "Haha! I was more or less thinking about the elements of harmony over there." She pointed the the group that was looking over the damage to the town. “Hahaha! No.” I say. "Okay so where do we go-" she was cut of by a familiar sound of a Lyra. "HAAAAANDS!" The crazed pony said. “AAAnndd… Here comes Lyra with her crazy hand thing… I think it’s gone too far to even call it anything anymore..” I sigh. "Wait what do you mean?" She said confused. “GET OFFFA MEEEEE!” I facepalm. “Welp, She discovered that he’s back. Meh, Someone will pry her off of Adrian.” I sigh. Then she spotted Silver. "Oh hell naw! I'll race yea!" She sped of to the direction of the train station. “CRAP!” I yell, running after her. “COME BACK HERE!” "NOPE!" Silver said as she achieved full speed. It was something that could put Rainbow to shame. “WE GOT A LYRA ON THE LOOOOSEEEE!” I shout, dodging a telekinetic blast. “YOU’RE GOING TO LOVE MEEEE!” Silvers tail was literally in my face so I decided to risk it and I took a hold of it. Bad move. I was flung side to side as silver dolphin dived into the train carts window. "I'll pay for it later! Just go,go,go!" She said as I smashed into her. “Owww.. Why does this happen to me…” I said as I let go of her tail. "You know my tail is as sensitive as pony ears. And cutiemarks but given the situation that we were in i'll let it pass." She said as the train began its journey. “I’m not in right now… Leave a message after the beep..” I reply, dizzily. "Hey. Who's touching my butt?" She said as I got off of her. I give a deadpanned look at I now notice all the ponies we landed on. "Ahh, now I know." I gave her my hand and she accepted. "Sorry, we were being chased by a crazy pony with the obsession for hands." She said as I pulled her up. The ponies got up, grumbling “Yeah, I think these are a few of the canterlot...ians?” I say. "To be honest. They can all eat a bag of dicks for all I care." I roll my eyes as I sit down in an empty seat. "What? There a bunch of arrogant pricks." She said as she sat across from me. “I guess.” I say, feeling exhaustion take me. "Tired?" She asked me, lifting Kuro off her shoulder. How he managed to stay asleep and hold on at the same time I will never know. “A little. Nothing a little snack won’tl fix.” I say. "You want a snack huh?" She looked at me while..smiling at me...oh god no! she laughed at my expression. “Not like that!” I shout. "I was just kidding, god." She giggled. “Well, Really with you, It’s near impossible to tell whether or not you’re joking.” "Ahh the joys of being a girl. You can just string men along." She waited a few seconds. "Well that and I'm just genially dirty minded." “Great. I got another crazy.” I mutter under my breath. "Hey, like it or lump it. Either way you're stuck with me for now." She smiled. “Sorry, I just get a bit irritated when I’m tired.” I say. "It's okay, just get some sleep. I'll wake you if I need to." “M’kay. Just one question that’s been on my mind for a while.” "And that is?" She asked. “Am I the first Displaced you met?” I ask. "No, your the third one that I had met." She answered “Huh. Funny. You’re the third one I’ve met as well, unless you count that one time manipulating crazy guy I told you about.” I joke. "hmph, that so?" She asked. “So, real quick, who were this people?” "Well one of them was a girl named Blood Cleaver, which was an alternate form of pinkie from a different universe and the other was called Lee which he dressed up as Venom from Spider-Man." She said. “Interesting. The one’s I’ve met was a crazy fangirl who had a giant ass scythe called Pecila, Beware of her rope if you meet her, and the last one who summoned me was a guy named Anson.” I say. "A rope you say? Hmm, kinky." Really Silver? Just really. “Yeaaah… God no.” I shake my head in disbelief. "In the words of a famous cartoon character, Giggity" she smiled after saying that and scratched Kuro behind the ears. “Welp, That’s all I had. I’m going to nap now if you didn’t have any questions.” I yawn. "No, no go ahead." I thanked her before closing my eyes in blissful sleep. I was later awoken by the sound of...singing? I lifted my head and Silver wasn't there. “Hm?” I looked around the carriage to find the source of the singing. It was beautiful and sweet, yet sad at the same time. The voice also sounded familiar. “Silver? Are you there?” There was no answer just more singing. I decided to get up and find the voice. Or Silver. I look around the carriage and found that it was empty. I looked behind me and there was someone standing outside of the train. “What the…” I mutter, walking to the window. Their back was turned so they couldn't seem me. I pressed my ear against the window and listened. "The autumn wind may be cold. But your heart warms it around me." It was definitely a girl. She just stared at the moon as she sung. "You may be gone now but your still with me." Her singing was so...I can't even describe it. It seemed that it ended as she stopped looking at the moon and at the tracks. I decided to step outside with her. _Silver’s POV_ I stopped my song to stare at the ground and plants. It was the first song that I had learned and I decided to sing it. I dedicated it to a friend that died. It did happen five years ago after all. “So, That was you.” A voice said behind me. And I...I screamed. "Jesus dude! Don't sneak up on me like that!" I shouted at Orpheus as I saw him standing there with a gentle smile. “You have a nice singing voice you know?” That's been said before. But I still blush every time. "T-thanks." I sighed as I looked at the moon again. Luna did a hell of a good job tonight. "Did I wake you?" I ask. leavening my eyes on the moon. “Kinda. My mind has a sorta internal clock that tells me when there’s about an hour or two ‘til the Dark hour.” "So your internal clock tells you an hour or two before midnight and tells you: Hey get the fuck up!" I joke as I turn to face him and lean against the railing. "That sucks dude." “Meh. Not really when you are the only one who can actually touch the shadows, much less harm them.” I laugh a bit as I look in his eyes. "Luna did a beautiful job tonight didn't she?" I say as I look to my right to catch the mountains as the moonlight shines on them. “I guess.” He looks around awkwardly. 'He's probably going to ask me about the song isn't he?' I thought to myself as he looked at me. “I guess I should ask about that song, but the lyrics I did hear sounded kinda personal.” I sighed as bit my lip. "It was a song I made. I dedicated it to a friend of mine that...that died of cancer. Five years ago to be exact." I looked to the ground. “I see. You don’t have to tell me anymore if you don’t want to.” I waved a hand dismissively. "Nah, it's okay. I don't mind." I scratched the back of my head as I remember her. “Well, Then.” He stretches as his head snapped torwards the moon. “Oh crap. The dark hour is starting soon.” I looked at the moon also as it slowly started to change in colour. "Well shit, how long until we reach our destination?" I ask, getting ready. I walked inside and woke Kuro up. He yawned as he jumped onto my shoulder. “I don’t know!” He shouted as he paced back and fourth. I didn't say anything. I knew that it was troubling, knowing that someone you loved is so close but you can't get to them. He stopped and sighed as he turned to me. “Ah great. Ponies are already in coffins.” I hear him sigh. 'What about coffins?' What was he meaning about that? "Coffins? As in coffins you would put into the ground kinda coffin?" I said as I raised an eyebrow. “Sorta.” The trail slowed to a stop and we jumped onto the station floor. We looked around noticing that Nopony was there. So what I said Nopony, what are you going to do sue me? I looked at him and waited until he spoke again. “Alright. To the castle maze. Be careful not to step in any puddles. I think water turns to blood in the dark hour.” He says, walking away. 'Oh...lovely' we made our way to the maze, which by the way was a pain in the ass to get there. My wrist had all but healed and I felt stronger than ever. “The tower should- Ok, it’s bigger than I expected.” He mutters as we come to a giant tower where the maze should be. I found it so damn hard not to say "that what she said" but it wasn't the time nor place to do it. "So onward my silver knight." I joked as I pointed my unsheathed sword at the tower and made my way over there. “Don’t call me that.” He grunted. "Like I said, like it or lump it." As we walked into the first room it turned very...creepy. Don't know why though. “Alright. Just warning you now, Things are going to turn very… very…. creepy. Many Shadows are resistant to flames so if I’m not attacking with fire, I don’t recommend it.” Really? Don't you know my power yet? "Well, that's going to be a problem." I said as I lit my self on fire. Bathing the room in a blue glow. I turned to him and awaited his answer. “Can your blue flames not act like fire?” Really? That's like asking ice not to be cold. Oh wait. "I think I can turn it into pure energy but other than that, I don't think so." I replied getting ready for anything that may happen. “Good. Last thing, Hear chains rattling, run like hell.” He says, walking up the giant staircase in front of us. Fifteen: Spelunking for an artifact? Screw that!_Orpheus’ POV_ I slammed open the set of double doors and was greeted with the familiar hallways. “You ready?” "Bitch I was born ready." She says back. I don't think I’ll ever get sick of hearing her say stuff like that. I nod my head and step in. Silver follows suit and I hear the slam of the door closing behind us. We looked around the room and saw her on the wall. "Over there!" She shouts as she points to Dinky. Keeping my guard up I slowly walk over. That’s when the chains start. “Already?!” I shout. "Shit! Listen you grab her, I'll hold that bastard off." She said as she drew her blade. “Seriously, You think you can stand up to the Reaper?!” I shout. "What's more important, my life or a child's?!" She shouts back as the Reaper steps into view. “Gaah! You make a good point!” I shout, running off. "Damn right I do." I heard her say. I dodged the various shadows that made their way towards me as I grabbed Dinky under my arm. “Silver! Let’s go!” "AHHH!" I turned to see her being held and crushed by the huge sack of shit. No pun intended. "Shit! Get out of here!" “I told you so!” I shout, pulling off my harp with one hand. The sword that she was holding fell to the ground, blade first and an a loud clang followed by a crack sounded. Jane roared as she burst into flames. It must of been too hot for the Reaper as he let go of her while screaming in pain. Upon closer inspection I saw that a bit of her blade was cracked and chipped off. “Uh… Oh…” I silently whispered as I backed towards the door. Something in my gut was telling me to run. She jumped onto the reapers chest and ran up said chest. She then latched onto its face and dug her thumbs into its eye. Then she...she set the thing on fire! It screamed in pain as it was slowly burnt alive and turned to dust. “Holy…” I spoke in disbelief. She turned to me with nothing in her eyes but anger. She growled at me and swung her hand at me. Still meters away. “... I’m going to be going now!” I shouted, running. I heard her run after me growling as she did so. I just made it out of the tower before she pounced onto me. She growled as she showed her sharp teeth. “Please don’t kill me…” I whisper. Screw the Reaper, He’s a good dream compared to this nightmare! A large beam of rainbows hit Silver and sent her off me and I watched as she slowly turned to stone, anger still present. “... Yeah… back to your world you go..” I mutter. I pulled out the locket and watched as a rip opened again. I then pushed her back in, leaving her Twilight to deal with her. The rip suddenly reopened and she was flung back out with a note attached to her forehead. +nope, you deal with it.+ “Ah… Shit.” I mutter. I really can’t handle this kind of stuff anymore… I sigh and pick up the statue. “Welp, What am I gonna do…” "Oh, oh I know!" The pink pony said. “Yes, Pinkie?” I reply, turning around. "You can turn her into a gargoyle." She smiles “Yeeeaaaaahhh… How would that help anything?” I deadpan. "It could help Adrian drive off Lyra!" I facepalm. “No pinkie, He deserves to be molested by Lyra.” I deadpan. "Oh, well that's all I had." She sits down and folds her ears. “Welp, I could just sit here and endlessly throw her in the portal?” I joke. In my mind I can hear her laughing a little. "Okay!" She grabs the statue, zip opens a portal from god knows where and threw her into it. She later came back out with another note saying. I said NO!+ I growl and pick up a random pen that pinki brought and flip the note over and wrote: +Your Displaced, your responsibility+ Sticking the note back on I tossed it back in. “Wait, Where’d the pen come fro- never mind. Don’t question it.” I say to myself. Silver came back out with a new note. +Her sword was broken there, she already burned down half of the castle when it broke here. Go see if your Celestia can fix it+ “Gaah! Fiine!” I groan. "Okay everypony, hold on." A flash of light and a feeling of wanting to throw up we appeared in front of sunbutt as she was eating a...banana? The fanfics are coming true! “It’s not what it looks like!” She suddenly yells. “Suuuure it isn’t…” I mutter. "U-uh, what do you need my little ponies?" She said as she hid the banana behind her with her magic. “A magic sword has broken. You need to fix it.” I deadpan. Twi lifted the blade and broken pieces in front of her. She sighed as she looked towards us. "I'm sorry I can't fix it. The metal used for this sword can no longer be found." She said. “Excuse me?” I deadpan. She sighed before answering. "The metal is very rare and old. And with the fact that I sense something evil that was housing the sword, I'm afraid that my magic can not affect it." She said. “Ah great.” I hear Rainbow mutter. “So, what exactly is this metal?” Twilight asks. "The metal was the same as the metal that surrounds your elements. It was heated to a point of boiling and infused with a spiritual balm that gains power every time you use it. It was mostly found in meteorites before discord came." She explained. “So, are you sure we can’t melt the elements down?” I ask. I’m greeted by 6 angry faces. “What?” "Darling, excuse me but, ARE YOU COMPLETELY INSANE!" An angry marshmallow said. “I think Silver made that happen.” "Yes but still, you can't be serious about melting the elements. It's the one thing that protects equestria." The marshmallow said again, only less angry. “But still…” I moan. A loud cough came from sunbutt. "There is...something else you can do." I facepalm and turn towards the doors. "This affects you too, Orpheus." “Oh come on!!!” I whine. "As I was about to say, deep in the crystal caverns there is said that ancient relic. Something that is stronger than this blade. If it is there it can hold her...demonic side? Would that be a good way to describe it? Anyway if you can bring it here I could re-trap her demonic side in it." She explained. I honestly expected skyrim music to start. It would have been really epic. “We’ll do it.” Twilight announces. “WHAT?!” I shout. "Well we have to, unless y'all want something that could destroy Equestria." AJ said. "Unless y'all want to go back to a crazed Lyra." “Hell No.” I say once Aj is finished. We turned to go and find it. "You will know it when you see it. Just look for a shield with a sword hilt coming out of its centre." Wait what? “Uhhh.. Exactly how do we get there?” I ask. Twilight sighed. "Magic." She prepared a teleportation spell. “NO!” I shout. "Too late!" Twi said as she fired the spell. I fucking hate magic. No seriously I do. After I had stopped throwing up I rejoined the group. With Kuro on fluttershy's back. “S-so where is this thingie.” I stutter. Twi gulped. Uhh, down there. We looked over a cliff and spotted a shield. It was long, Around sword length, and it was gold in colour. There was a hilt coming out the edge of the shield. It was had black and red silk ropes wrapping up the hilt. But that was the easiest thing to spot. It was on an island separated from the main land. On the main land there was large crystal like snakes, as if someone took an onix and switch it from rock to crystal. "Well...shit." I manage to mutter out. “Rainbow, Can you fly over?” Twilight asks. “No problem Twi.” Rainbow says, darting over. The minute she got close she came flying back. “Oh great…. If this is what I think it is…” I mutter. "Wonderful, there's switching magic here. We have to continue on hoof." Twi said slightly annoyed. “Great...” I hear Rainbow deadpan. She flaps down to the ground and Kuro jumps off of fluttershy's back. He meows to her before changing into his other form. "He says that he can take some of us to the land below." She relayed the information before Kuro lies down onto his stomach. I help some of the ponies on before getting on myself. “Thanks, Kuro.” I mutter to him. He meows again and lumps down, landing on the slant of the cliff and sliding downwards. The snake things took notice of us and began to move closer, meanwhile a magical charge began to form on their heads. “Oh crap…” I mutter. The first one fires the charge at us, releasing a beam of pure energy at us. It really was like Pokemon! Kuro sidesteps away from the beam as it hits the rock behind us, making it explode in molten magma. “Rock snake used hyper beam. It was super effective….” I mutter to myself. "Now’s not the time!" Twilight shouts at me as Kuro dodges another beam of it. When he was close to the ground Kuro pounced onto the nearest snake and slashed it with its claws. I watched as it shattered and crumbled away. “Remind me not to get on Kuro’s bad side…” I mutter. He turns his head and smiles at me as he showed me his teeth. We made a deadline sprint towards the relic. Jumping, slashing and cutting as we went. We skidded to a stop as we reached the edge of the land. “So! How exactly are we going to get this thing with no wings and most likely no magic?” I ask twilight. Kuro turns around again and smiled at me and pointed at his chest. “Oh right… We got a giant demon cat.” I mutter. Kuro took a few steps back and got ready to run. He pushed down on his leg muscles and padded to the edge at full speed. He jumped as he reached the edge of the land and we soared across the air with the beauty of a swan....well until we reached the island. Kuro misjudged the distance and we were currently hanging of the edge with two claws. “Crap!” I yell, trying to get off of the cat. Kuro managed, with some ungodly strength might I add, to some how pull all of us up and he collapsed onto the ground, panting. “That was amazing!” Rainbow yelled. She galloped up too Kuro and Nuzzled him before noticing that we were all watching. "But uhh, it needs to be twenty percent cooler." I sighed and shook my head. I know I’ve heard enough of that back on earth. “Right. Let’s just get this artifact and get back to the princess.” Twilight says. She picked up the shield and a scabbard dropped from underneath. It was probably there if the user wants to change where to get their sword. A low humming came from the area. Suddenly lights in the darkness in front of us lit up and a...giant golem started to rise from it's resting place. “Dear heavens! What IS that?!” The marshmallow exclaims. “Oooh! Pick me! Pick me!” Pinkie shouts. The golems glowing eyes focused onto Pinkie. “Uh.. Shouldn’t we focus on.. Oh I don’t know… RUNNING?!” I shout. The golem turned to focus on me as we all ran to Kuro. He immediately lied down and we climbed onto his back as it charged towards us, the ground cracking as it stepped. “Oh shit! FASTER KURO!” I shout. He charged and jumped right as the golem smashed his fist onto the ground. We landed, a bit better than before, and turned to face the giant hulk of rock. “What are we doing...” I mutter. "Ha! You can't reach us from here you giant stupid rock!" Rainbow said. Why do jinxes exist? "Tom...SMASH!" he jumped into the air after us. Wait did it say his name was tom? I looked over to rarity. She looked nervous. RD opens her mouth to say something. “I thought we were never going to talk about that…” She seethes. Rainbow closes her mouth, most likely irritated now. "Maybe we should..oh I don't know...run before it kills us!" Twi said as Kuro began to run for his life. Twi charged up her spell and teleported us away, just as “Tom” the golem was about to hit us. “I REALLY hate that…” I mutter. We all looked around and stopped at the throne. Celestia was no longer eating bananas...just cake. She hid it as she saw us. “Well, No wonder you’re fat!” I shout, falling to the floor with laughter. Luna suddenly shot in. “We told you, sister! Thy can’t handle the truth can thou?!” She shouts. "Do the both of you want to be sent to the moon?" She asks as she glared at the both of us. “No thank you, I’m good.” I reply casually. Luna just runs away. "That wouldn't help, you'd see it from space!" RD shouts as she rolls on the ground with laughter. I just try, and fail, to hold in mine. "Yes well, do you have the metal?" She asked as she magically kicked RD. “Yes Princess.” Twilight replies, holding out the … sword-shield… with a telekinetic grip. Celestia drew the blade and thought to herself. "Hmmm, nope it isn't it." She said after a while. "You'll just have to go back and try again." “Oh fuck that!” I shout. I will NOT risk my life anymore against “Tom” or crystal onixes! She began to laugh hysterically as she clutched her sides. "Gotcha." “OH FORGET YOU TROLLESTIA!” I shout. She stopped laughing, after a while, and took a hold of the shield and scabbard. "Hmm, I didn't know there was a scabbard with it. Oh well I'll just channel the magic into both so she can switch." She took a hold of the sword. "I shall begin the process meanwhile you can rest." She then teleported out of the room with both the shield and scabbard. I turned to the statue of my friend and found Pinkie already drawing, hilarious, pictures on it. Including a moustache. “Pinkie, Can I have a turn?” I ask. "Sure!" She threw the pen over to me. I caught it and uncapped it. “Oh sooo many evil things I can draw…” I start to laugh like a generic evil villain. I cough and start to draw a monocle to match the mustache. On her forehead I drew a unibrow. Just cuz I can. “Hey RD, Wanna try?” I ask. a small crack started to appear where I drew the unibrow. But I didn't see it at the time. "Sure! Why not?" I threw the pen over to her and let her do her stuff. In the meantime I helped myself to Sunbutt’s leftover cake that she forgot."uhh, is there suppose to be a crack here?" Wait there's a what? I look over at RD. “Nm. No. yes? I dunno. I’ve got cake, why should I care?” I joke. The crack suddenly grew larger though not by much. I dropped the plate and ran over. “W-what’s happening…” Fluttershy stutters, hiding behind Twilight. "Umm, I think we made her mad." Pinkie said as she pulled out a...small tank? The fuck? “Where the hell do you get this stuff Pinkie?!” I shout. The crack started to glow a faint blue. "From my pinkie space!" She said as she pulled a cannon out of her mane. “I’m not questioning it.” I mutter. More and more cracks started to appear on the statue as a low rumble was heard. Fluttershy let out a squeak and ran to hide behind Applejack, who has been surprisingly quiet this whole time. The statue exploded and Silver’s unconscious form fell to the ground. “I… think we messed up…” I mutter. Silver's eyes shot open and stared at us before she started to growl. "Uhh, Twi can you put up a shield spell around her?" I ask “Uhh… Maybe?” Twilight replies, lighting her horn. In a few seconds a magenta barrier surrounded Silver. Silver slowly got to her feet and faced us. Not two seconds later she charged and punched the edge of the barrier, cracks slowly spread on the shield once she did so. “She’s that powerful?!” Rainbow yells. Silver backed away and slowly circled around, her eyes never leaving us. "She's like a wild beast!" Rainbow said again. “She’s half Demon.” I say to Rainbow. As if on cue she charged again and slammed both fists onto the shield and jumped away, landing and catching the other side of the barrier. "That would explain it." She said. “Your princess needs to hurry up.” I mutter to Twilight. Speaking of which, Sunbutt decided it was a good time to step in as she stood in the doorway staring in shock. “Stop staring and help us!” I shout. "O-oh, right. Um can somepony knock her out? I need to transfer her soul but I can't when she is moving around like that." Silver bashed the barrier again and a larger crack formed, threatening to break the next time.Everypony looks at me. “What? Oh.. I get it. I’m the toughest here…” I groan. "Well I wouldn't say the toughest but alright." Rainbow muttered out just loud enough for all of us to hear. “Yeaaaah. Rainbow, You’d be ripped to shreds by that girl.” I deadpan. "Yeah, yeah just get in there!" She shouted at me. “Fine..” I groan. Twilight opens a hole in the barrier and I charge in. “What am I doing?!” I shout as I run from the demon girl. "You need to make her unconscious!" Twilight shouted at me as I dodged a burst of flame. “Easier said than done!” I shout. She drops down and started to run after me. I quickly dodge her charge and grab her tail. She roared as she span around and tried to throw me off. I flailed as I held on for dear life. “GAAAAAHHHH!” “What are you doing?!” Twilight yells. “YOU TRY TO STOP A HALF DEMON WITHOUT USING MAGIC!” I shout. She slams me into the ground with her tail. I groan as I try to inch away from her but she grabbed me by the throat and lifted me up. “Oh come on…” I whisper. "I know..you're still there." Her eyes narrowed before widening. "Orphe...us?" She calls me by name. “‘Bout time you didn’t try to kill me.” I try to joke. She rolls her eyes. Even if she is in a demon state she can still roll her eyes at my jokes? That’s Pinkie logic right there. “Seriously, Try harder not to rip me apart next time.” I felt her grip around me loosen as she backs away, And then completely falls over .unconscious. “Welp, I did it!” I smile at twilight. She has a huge blush on her face. “What?” I ask. She just makes the shield vanish and walks to the corner. "Well just give me a second to transfer her demonic soul into the new sword." She lifted up the sword but it changed into a katana. Well I know someone that is going to be happy when she wakes. “Welp, We wait?” I ask. I get a nod from everyone present. Celestia charged up her magic and surrounded both Silver and the sword. Blue like energy left her as it transferred into said sword. After a while it stops and Celestia slid the new sword into the scabbard. She stumbled as she walked over to us. “I really hope this worked…” I mutter. "It did. I no longer feel her more demonic soul in her body....woah." She ends her sentence as she lifts a hoof to her head. “Princess!” Twilight yells. "I'm fine Twilight, just a little light headed. Perhaps we should all rest now. Silver won't wake until tomorrow so we might as well." Celestia reassures. “Thank. You!” I moan. Everypony laughs as a couple of maids lift up Silvers sleeping body and carries her off somewhere. "Yes you and all of us deserve it." Twilight says as she looks at me again. “Thank god… Seriously. I’ve had too many close calls for one day.” I mutter. __________________________________________________________________________ _Silver’s POV_ My head hurts. No like really hurts. It's as if someone got you drunk as hell and smashed you over the head with a baseball bat. And that happened to me before! I'm gently awoken by the sun’s rays hitting my eyes. And I'm dimly aware of voices, but I don't know who. It sounded like Orpheus's voice. “Ugh… Pinkie! I told you that’s not how you play that!” heh, heh that's what she said. Ugh, really? It's like seven AM and I'm already thinking dirty thoughts. "Mm, shut up!" I mumble as I throw a pillow in his direction. “Oooh! Silvys awake!” I bury my face in the next pillow as I hear a big old smack. "Yes and I'm moody in the morning." I sigh as I re-close my eyes. But it was short lived as the door slammed open. “Before you say anything Twi, Yes she’s awake.” "Uuugh, what part of shut up don't you understand!" I yell as I, once again, force my face in the pillow. “Oh come on! Just… lift your face real quick?” I swear to god. "I swear to god, if I lift my head and a flash goes off in my face I'm going to kill someone." I say before lifting my head a little. “Pfffftttt HAAHAHAAA IT STAYED! YESS!” "The fuck you on about?" I ask as I look groggily at rainbow. i “Pfftt… So-somepony bring her a mi-BWHAHAAHAH!” okay something is going on here and I don't like it. Twi passed me a mirror and I looked at my face. Both my right and left eyes twitched at what I saw. "You drew on my face?" I look at rainbow with a glare that could stop time itself. “IT WAS PINKIES IDEA!!!” I looked at pinkie as her ears folded against her head. "Well you and Rainbow will die know." I say before drawing out my blade that was on the desk. “B-but O-orphey did some too!” “Really? Do you think I’d do that?” "Yes you would. Now you have exactly five seconds to run." I command as I stand up. “SHIT!” “Uhh… I-i think I left the… sink on in ponyville!” Rainbow excused. “I think there's a party calling me!” "Get back here so I can use my new blade!" Wait new blade? Ahh fuck it I don't care. There's three people I need to violently murder. I ran after them as they left the room. Only tripping twice. “Run faster Pinkie!” “I’m trying!” "I will kill you all!" I said as I jumped in front of them. “Let me off me hook this once! I saved you from being a crazy demon!” Saved me? Saved me! "Bitch I'm a crazy demon now! You should've thought about that before you drew on me!" I shouted at him as I aimed my blade. “I’m sorry!” Wow he screams like a girl. I couldn't help but laugh at him as It looked like he shit himself. “Gotcha!” He yelled, pushing me off of him. "Woah fuck!" I say as I fall on my ass. "You’re making it worse on yourself!" I shout as they run by. “Ok I’ll admit that was a bad move!” he said. Ohhh, no. You're not getting out of this one. This continued for about an hour before we were all back to back and panting like dogs. “Are… you … done?” "For now. But I may kill you later." I said as I rest my the back of my head on the back of his. “Well, You might want to get to a bathroom. You still have it on your face.” He snickers. Oh hell naw. "You know I could kill you with a head but, right?" I say as I look over my shoulder. “Shutting up.” Damn strait. "Meh I need a shower anyway." I get up and laugh as he falls over. I walk away but stop because I thought of something. And I didn't say anything dirty for a while so why the hell not. "You can join me if you want." I ask huskily as I leave. Leaving him in a blushing state and I slowed down enough so that he could answer, if he wanted to. “H-hell no.” "Hahah! You know you want to." I ask in a singsong voice “What the hell Silver, I have a girlfriend back on earth!” He shouts, glaring. "I'm only joking, jeez. And I thought I was fuming, ha get it? Fire? See ya later!" “Good riddance!” I quickly turn around and flip him the bird before running off. Five hours later and a lot of bubbles later, I was as clean as a whistle. I quickly changed into a small shirt, jeans and a hoodie supplied by Rarity and joined the rest of them in the main hall. “About time you got here.” Rainbow mutters. "Hey you try and wash off permanent ink of your face." I answer back sharply. She winces and hides under a pillow that was oh so conveniently placed. “I see you're in a good mood.” Twilight greets. "No I'm still in the same mood. I'm just hiding it." I say with my right eye twitching a bit. I really have no control over that. I just happens when I'm pissed. “So why are we here?” Rainbow then asks. "Fuck if I have a clue." I say leaning on a pillar. “I think the princess wanted to talk about something… I dunno.” Oh joy. I hold the shield out I front of me. It was plain with a golden touch of colour. It was also a thick metal but it felt like a feather. I eyed the slot to where my sword would go and I looked to my right hip where my sword was at currently. "I wonder why?" I ask as I look over to them. “I think she’s gonna kick you out.” Rainbow jokes. "Well judging by the damage I caused, I guess that could be it." I smile as I look up to a window with the Main 6 on. It was the one where they banished Nightmare moon from Luna and it was my favourite. Pinkie runs over sobbing. “I just met you and you haven’t even had your paaarrtyyyy!” Hmm. "Well maybe I can convince them to let me stay for the party?" I half ask, half tell. I honestly don't know. “R-really?!” "Really. I've had one of your parties before, in my universe, and it was really awesome." I say with a smile. She lets out a gasp. “Really?! Then I need to make it a double party fast! I need to out party my other dimensional twin!” And like in my universe she sped off like sonic on cocaine. "Fuck she's fast." I say still astounded by her antics. “She’s just being pinkie.” Twilight butts in. "If I had a Bit every time you said that, I would be as rich as Celestia." I say jokingly. “I’d still be dirt poor.” Orpheus says, joining in. “And where you?” Twilight starts to scold. “Not my fault Pinkie led me to a dead end before running off.” "Uh-huh suuuure." I say as I smile. “Believe what you want.” He says. "So I'm still tired as shit and I've got a headache. How are all of you doing?" I ask “Still tired and hungry. Also my harp is back to it’s normal color.” Orpheus replies. "Awww, I liked the colour gold." Twi says depressed. Wow I've never seen her like that before. “You just wanted to see what magic that was.” Her breath caught in her throat. Oh yeah, she did. You never change do you? “I- you- We- … Yeah.. Yeah … I did.” I sighed and facepalmed. "God damn it Twi." I look at her as she blushes like crazy. Like Big Mac red, kinda blush. “Ah. I see thou are all up.” The voice of Luna breeches my ears. We all turn to the left to see her slowly trotting towards us with a smile on her face.. “We were just heading to our chambers when we all heard thy talking and making merry.” "I wouldn't say marry, but it's okay." I say as I crack my neck and knuckles “Welp, Goodnight luna.” Orpheus says, leaning against a wall. “But-” “Sister, you should be heading to bed. You need your energy.” "Celly's right. You need your sleep." I say Luna sighs and walks off. "Aww sweepy wittle Woona." I mock as she walks away but she stops and looks at me with a glare before huffing and trotting down to her chamber. “Welp, What did you want?” Orpheus speaks up. _Orpheus’ POV_ Celestia suddenly teleported all of us into a long hall with a table filled with food. “Ok, I think she’s trying to butter us up or something…” I say to silver. "Well that or she's really hungry, but I think your right." She says back. “I seriously have no idea what she wants us to do.” I say, sitting down. She shrugs and sits down next to me as she picks up a piece of bread with jam on it. "Fuck if I have a clue." She said before biting on the bread. I looked around to see everypony eating before Celestia cleared her throat. “My dear ponies…. And er… Orpheus and Silver.” She starts. “Woooow….” I deadpan. "Really!" She shouts with a mouth full of bread. Celly blushes before starting again. “I want to thank you all for going to that cave…. But that wasn’t any ordinary cave…” She continues. "No shit! I heard what happened in there." Silver shouts again. Rarity fiercely blushes. “I… Kinda actually wanted to keep that Tom…” I mutter. "Yeah, so that rarity can think that he is a diamond golem all day long." Silver ends in a singsong voice. “I told you we’d never talk about that!” Rarity shouts. Silver just full blown laughs her ass off after Rarity's sentence. “Moving on!” Twilight shouts. “Twilight’s right. That golem was not created by me or my sister.” She states. “No shit. It had Discord written all over it.” I mutter. “It was recently created by Discord.” Celestia then says dramatically. “OH COME ON! That was seen a mile away!” I shout. "Wait I thought discord was good now. Oh wait, my universe never mind." “He was recently sealed back in stone when I was possessed by that jackass Sombra.” I explain. "Ahh, continue Celly." She gave a deadpanned expression, no doubt tired about our acts. “As I was saying, Discord was the one who made that cavern and that golem, although the cavern was an accident. His magic lingered in there for too long, creating the creatures you see in there. Only while you were all in the tower he created the Golem. Most likely to protect the Artifact stored down there.” She says, pacing. “Huh. Go figure.” I mutter. "Speaking of which, here." She tosses the shield over to me. "I have no need for it. I'm too much used to being agile." “What use do I have for it?!” I shout, flinging it frisbee style to twilight. "I don't know, mount it on a wall or something." Silver said flicking her tail. “Right… So… Can you use a shrinking spell or something on it?” I ask Celly. “On the shield?” “Yeeessss… No! The golem!” I shout. “Why?” She asks, arching an eyebrow. “For science?” I excuse. "Best. Excuse. Ever!" Silver shouted sarcastically as she took a bite of some toast. I roll my eyes at her. “We don’t know how magic will affect it so no.” She says. “Aw… There goes my tiny tom.” I moan. Silver began to choke on her food as low laughter was heard. “Oh haha. You got Kuro!” I shout. "Good point." She said as she wiped the crumbs off her face. I pick out an apple from the fruit bowl and start to eat it. Silence overtakes the room. "Well....this is creepy." RD said looking around. “There’s not much to say. Really.” I mutter. I look over at Silver. “I’m guessin’ You’re done with this universe huh.” I ask. "For now yes. You never know I might come back." She got up and stretched. “For once, I actually do hope you’ll come back. You’re pretty fun to mess with.” I joke. "And your fun trying to kill." She said as she smiled. Creepily I may add. “Just get outta here.” I mutter playfully. "Yeah, yeah. Oh! Before I go, can you tell when someone is in love with you?" She said. “Funny you should mention that.” I deadpan sarcastically. "Hey don't get sarcastic on me. It's just that what I and my main six went through, fluttershy has been throwing me strange looks before turning away blushing." She explained. “Oh yeah. She likes you.” I start to snicker a bit at the idea of a fluttershy like that. "Great, that's something else to think about. Well see ya!" She said before a portal to the void opened up and she walked through, The portal snapping shut as she left. “Welp, That was fun!” I say, walking away. AAAAAND that brings me back to where I am now. Canterlot Castle. Dinky's ran off again but... she had this glaze in her eyes for some reason... I'll check back in the afternoon. Author's Note IT'S ALMOST TIMMEEEEE!!! THE YEARLY TRIP OF MINE! TO CANADIA! ON THE FIFTEENTH (I think...)! EEEEEEEEEE~! I'M SO EXCITED! Anyways! Uhh.. Author notes go! A small funny bit of behind the scenes that happened in Gdocs at the end: Night: And a ship has sailed! Me: Toot tooooot~! There’s no going back! Night: Damn right! Back to my normal authors note... I'm still keeping that thing about 50 likes I'll do a character Q&A for the next arc. So come on! Like all you want! I also think Celly is going to be wanting to turn Orpheus to stone by the end of these story arcs. Also sorry Night about your page break. I couldn't find it anymore. I honestly looked through the gdoc and couldn't find it. Like I said, the Gdoc screwed up. One final note: SO. MANY. REFERENCES! I also don't fully support the Silpheus ship I put but AH DON'T CARE! I SUPPORT IT TO A DEGREE! They are not romantically involved however. I'd say through this entire ordeal they'd still be just friends. Ouch. Friendzoned. What the- GET OUT OF HERE ORPHEUS! HOW DO I PROTECT THESE FROM MY CHARACTERS!? Sixteen: Stories end all the time, but this one is just starting.OK, TIME TO PANIC! Dinky's gone, I'm having to face the consequences of inviting a demon chick into ponyville and Adrian is once again gone! WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH MY LIFE?! "DINKY!" I yelled once again through the town of ponyville. I just got off the train from Canterlot since many ponies saw a filly board this same train. I looked rapidly around the station, panicking a bit. "Please don't tell me..." I mutter, straining my eyes to see her. I lost her.... Again... Fucking sombra must have set a spell on her... Atleast he- wait, How will this effect the crystal empire? Meanwhile in the empire, A single pink featherlike item slowly fell from the sky, landing in front of a Pegasus. One with a wall eyed stare. A very confused wall eyed stare. I'm sure it's probably been revealed. I just hope that Cadance and Shining will be able to take place as Princess and Prince. Walking down an alleyway I find myself staring at small hoofprints leading into... The everfree. It's dangerous for a filly for her. Not so much me, but... still... Turning away I run as fast as I can to find Rainbow. She's resting on a cloud. "Rainbow!" I shout. She rolls over. "RAINBOW!" I shout a little louder. "YAH! What?!" "I might have found where Dinky's gone..." I tell her. Her eyes grow to the size of pinpricks. She quickly flies down in front of my face. "Where?!" "THE EVERFREE FOREST?!" The whole mane 6 cries. We were currently in Twi's treehouse. I nod. "But why would a Filly go there?!" Rarity shouts. "Magic." I reply. "Of course! Why didn't I see it sooner!" Twilight says, pulling out a book. She flips the pages to a certain spell. Mind control. "It's never taken effect as quickly. But since I've been studying Orpheus' and Thanatos' magic, I've found that when equestrian magic and their magic are combined, it produces a more potent kind of magic. After extensive research in Canterlot, and some testing with Orpheus, We've lowered it down to the one pony responsible.. or shall I say, according to Orpheus, Persona." Twilight says. "Messiah." I growl. The girls gasp. "Isn't he that brute that ponynapped you?!" Rarity asks. I nod. "Oh... My..." Fluttershy meekly replies. "That's why I'm going to find him. I'll probably find Dinky wherever he is... and I think I know..." I say. "Where?" Applejack asks. "Tartarus." I mutter. "Hold up! If you're going to a place like that, I'm comin' with ya!" Rainbow shouts. The other ponies agree. "... It's too dangerous." I tell them. "T-to be honest, W-we couldn't exactly... touch the monsters in there..." Fluttershy points out. "Exactly." I mutter. "Then how come that chick was able to beat them back?!" Rainbow shouts. "She was another displaced. I don't know how that works but It does and I'm not questioning it." I tell her. The room fall silent. "I'm still coming with you." Rainbow says, breaking the silence. I stare at her. "You're my friend. What kind of Element of Loyalty would I be to leave my friends hangin'." Rainbow smirks. Have you finally loss some of y- "That and I really want to get payback for those things kicking my flank." "Of course you do..." I mutter. "Well, It might be good to have Rainbow with you..." Fluttershy speaks up. I sigh. There's no convincing these ponies. "Fine. But I'm not the one at fault if you get killed." I tell her. "Ha! As if they can catch me!" She taunts. The mares laughs at Rainbow's statement. I smile a little and look out the window. Stay strong Dinky... I leave this journal with the small thoughts that I have written in here to the librarian of ponyville. I've managed to defeat Messiah but not without sacrifices. A portal has opened up... but I can't tell if it'll take us home or not... It may kill me to tell the truth. If I you are reading this without my permission, Either you broke in to read it, I'm dead, Or I'm home. Either one, Let my story be told. This is Orpheus, or Jake, putting this quill down for the last time. Dinky, I'll miss you... Farther in the Everfree... "O-orphey? M-mommy? Is anypony there?" A small voice calls out. A small purple unicorn trotted through the forest, hiding at every single sound that presented themselves. "I-I want to be home! With my mommy and daddy!" She cries out, terrified. "I-I know you're alive mommy... I heard you.." She says, walking a little farther. "You're alive..." Adrian scoffed as he looked through the window at his brother conversing with the ponies. "Can't believe he's making this fuss over one freaking filly." He mutters. He watches a little longer before getting up and walking away. "Maybe I should leave on my own adventure. I'll come back in a month or two to check up on things..." A sudden breeze blew by, scattering sakura blossoms in the wind. "I'm almost there..." The wind spoke. "That almost sounded like.. Nah, Can't be her..." He spoke. "It just can't... She's back home..." Adrian looks around a little and shrugs. Looking around the small town once more, he leaves into the forest. But one pony watches him go... A certain mint green unicorn. She runs after the persona as a scream erupts from the forest. The wall eyed mare that didn't have the crystal sheen picked up the rather large feather-like item. It was almost shaped like a flower petal. Little did that mare know that the same flower petal shaped item would belong to the one creature that would lead her on her biggest adventure yet.... My name is Selene... and this is my story as Konohana Sakuya. This is also the story of how I never made it back home... Alive. In other words, This is the story.... Of my death. Author's Note And with this... Ends the F.O.S arc. It's short, But worth it for the ending. The next, is titled Divided By The Flames. It's going to be partially co-written by me and Frost this time, featuring a new person(a). It will be much longer, 5,000 to 6,000 words this time (Yes, I am sticking with this plan this time). I plan for mysteries to be revealed, and a lot more fire. Because we can't have these arcs without fire! Have any suggestions for the new arc? Comment below and I'll consider them. Any questions? Comment below. Complaints? Feel free to comment below but I'll just reply with HATERS GONNA HATE! Was this worth blowing off half my day? Yes, Yes it was. I'll cover the rest of the info in the next arc, which should be published around a few days or so from now. Or whenever I get enough time to edit it from the first idea. We had a good run guys, didn't we? Now if you excuse me I got to work off some school stress with even more stressful editing! Hooray! KILLMENOW! One: Beaches are supposed to be fun! One: Beaches are supposed to be fun! "JAKE! MAN! GET OUT HERE!" I slowly look up from my PS VITA. I was currently playing Persona 4 golden and I had just gotten to the part where... Nanako... Anyways! That's not the point! Today is Comicon or some place. I plan on cosplaying as Orpheus or a very bad version of the Persona 3 protagonist's first Persona. I even have the giant harp. the metal joints were kinda hard to create though. I've done a somewhat good job on it and my friend even decided to help with the harp. It was just cardboard and string though. It did look somewhat real. My brother was cosplaying as the Protagonist so it kinda would be like I was his Persona. Now here's the point where someone would shout "I'm coming!" Or something. The thing is... I'm mute. I was born with some kind of serious problem in my vocal chords that the doctors couldn't fix due to me being too young and by the time I was old enough for it to be fixed it would have been too serious to operate on. Either way I'm stuck not talking but I have an amazing memory. Meh, I'll continue. I stand up from my chair and open my bedroom door. There he was, standing in his Arisato Minato costume, and was P'OED! "We have an hour to get there and get in line! It's already packed full so I wanted to get there somewhat early! Can you get your head out of... whatever that game is before I lose my head?!" He yells at me. I roll my eyes and facepalm, the universal sign for forget it, and slam the door. From the other side of the door I can hear him sigh. He did learn some sign language, mostly due to it being only me and him at home most the time, so we can at least communicate to a degree, But he never uses it to talk to me, only when I need to talk to him. As you can guess we live in the place where Comicon was taking place this year. It's kinda easy to get in lines but still... I'm going to speed it up a bit.... Blah blah blah, We got in line and got in... Blah blah blah. Alright, Here's where I got the evoker. I walk over to the vendors booths. On one of them is a pretty well crafted pure steel Evoker. "Hm? Oh hey, Jake. Isn't that something that is in one of those persona games you play?" He asks me. I nod. He walks over and looks at the price tag and slaps a twenty in my hands. I sign him 'Thank you' and I walk over. I look at the vendor and shudder. That face... He has to be in cosplay... I point to the Evoker and hold out the twenty. The vendor nods and takes it. I pick up the Evoker and smile. "I hope you have a good time..." He says as I turn. "Orpheus." What? "Jake? You don't look so good." My brother says. I give a thumbs up, feeling a little dizzy. I hear a thump a bit away. A cosplayer has just fallen over, unconscious. Several others fall after than. Ugh... I don't feel good... I hold my head as I stagger, tripping over a costume, or is that a unconscious cosplayer, and falling headfirst on a plant. "Jake!" My brother calls out. Ow. I hope the harp isn't broken. That took forever to make. I let out a groan as close my eyes, tired. "Jake! Jake! Hold on!" My bro's voice starts to fade as I fall unconscious. My eyes slowly flicker open. I'm on a... beach. "Hello?" A voice chimes. "I'm trying to die here." I mutter. Wait... HOLY MOTHER OF IZANAMI! I CAN TALK?! "Are you serious?" The voice says again. "I feel like... shit." I mutter again. I SHALL EMBRACE THIS GIFT FROM THE HEAVENS! and I have to not freak out in front of this person. The voice gasps. "Mommy says we don't use that language!" Ohhh great. It's a child. "Sorry." I mutter. I manage to move my aching neck up to see... purple hooves? ... What? I move my head up to notice... It's Dinky. Freaking Dinky. "Uuuuuuughhhh...." I moan slamming my head into the sands. "Are you ok Mister?" She asks again. "Nooo!" I moan before sitting upright and spitting sand out of my mouth. Sand usually has a gritty taste... why couldn't I taste anything... considering there was a scrap of seaweed as well... Dinky giggles. "You're a funny... thing." She says. "I'm human." I say, taking in my surroundings. I was right. It was a beach. There were vacation homes distant in the back and beach chairs and umbrellas stuck everywhere. Oddly, it was empty except for the few brave ponies who have stayed or didn't care. Must be because of me. "You don't look human. Lyra showed me a few of her books and I saw humans to be less... shiny." She says. "Hm?" I look down at my legs. Sure enough they were metallic and I had lost my feet. My joints were the same metal joints that I remember on my Orpheus costume. I moved up on to my torso. The speaker was surely there. I pulled one of my hands that I buried in the sand without noticing out and look at them. Metal. ".... Well Fuck me." I mutter and fell over backwards, losing conciseness. "Mister?! Mister! I'm going to get mommy!" Dinky's voice got farther and farther as I lied there in blissful sleep. I just had a moment of Deja Vu there. "Moooooommmyyyy!" Dinky cried, running all the way to the juice bar where her mother, Derpy Hooves, was talking with her husband, Time Turner. "Hm? What is it?" Derpy sweetly asked her child. "Thing... Mister... Passed out... On beach!" She said, gasping. Derpy and Turner didn't quite understand, but a passed out pony on the beach, especially when it was getting to high tide, was dangerous. "Where are they?" Turner asked. "Follow me!" Dinky gasped, running down the beach with her mother and father in tow. They arrived at the strange thing that Dinky was talking about in a secluded part on the beach. "Over there! I was talking to him and I asked him what he was and he said he was human and-" Dinky said, stopping to take a breath. "Slow down Dinky. What happened?" Time asked, wary. "I wanted to have a friend who didn't call me a blank flank so I started talking to him and then be started to look at himself and fell over!" She explained. Time Turner looked over at his wife's crosseyed gaze. "Uh dinky.. Why don't you and mommy go back to the house?" Derpy suggested. "But-" Dinky protested. "No buts Missy. It could be dangerous." Time said. Dinky gasped and crossed her front hooves, pouting. "Muffin..." Derpy said, petting her head. "He's my friend. I can tell he's lonely..." She said, still pouting. Time sighed. "Fine... But stay with Mommy ok?" He said, softly. Dinky nodded. "Mommy and Daddy are just worried about you..." Derpy explained. "I understand..." Dinky sighed. The three ponies cautiously approached the supposed sleeping figure. What a weird dream that was... I've read waaaaayyyy too much fan fiction for tonight... I slowly open my eyes... to be met with a brown pony. "GAAAHHH!" "GAAAH!" OH COME ON! CAN'T I CATCH A BREAK?? "Mister!!" "D-dinky?" I stutter out. Brain to jake? Come in. This is not a dream, I repeat, THIS IS NOT A DREAM! ABORT ALL PROGRAMING!!! "Dinky!!" AND NOW DERPY?! "Uhhhhh.... is this real life?" I utter out. Dinky giggles. I look over at Mr brown pony, who I can safely assume is Time Turner... Or maybe he's the doctor in this universe... Either way, he's not happy. Buuut the look on Derpy's face is adorable... Snap out of it Jake! "S-should we get the guard??" Derpy says. "Nooooo! Nononononono! You don't need to do that!" I DO NOT PLAN TO BE ARRESTED ON MY FIRST DAY IN EQUESTRIA! DREAM OR HALUCINATION! Wait, if I can speak... "But..." Derpy utters out. "I won't hurt you. I'm simply here at the wrong time and in the wrong place..." I explain. Last thing I need is a mass panic. She remains silent until she looks over at Time Turner. He looks back and they walk out of the small area I'm in, Dinky following. "So... I'll just wait.... Here?" I say. Welp... What a fat lot of good this did. Why am I talking- er... thinking with a English accent? I sit there for a good... Hour? I dunno. I lost my watch when I came to Equestria... Or maybe it's still there. "Alright." Time says, walking back in. "Yes?" I mutter. "We'll let you stay with us until we get back to ponyville." He said. I resist to fist pump... and fail miserably. "YES!" I yell. "But!" He said. "Yes?" I groan. "When we get back, we're talking you straight to the Princess." He said. "What!?" I yell. If it's twilight.... Oh god... I'm doomed! "You heard me! If you dare harm a hair on Dinky's mane then I swear I'll-." he started to threaten until Derpy held up a hoof from outside. "Ok." I groan again. Welp. I'm doomed. Again. "Well, We better get back to our room. It's getting late." Derpy says, walking in with Dinky on her back. Time nods then glares at me. "I understand..." I mutter. I'm at a Greaaat start here... I start to follow the brown earth pony until they got to something that looks like a beach house combined with a mansion. Well, atleast on the outside. They open the door... and well... It's just your average beach house. Looks like I'm sleeping outside... They enter and Dinky pulls me inside. Wow. Being a mailmare and a clock... pony... gets you this kind of money? She pulls me down a corner to a small room. Most likely her room. "This is my room! It took us a lot of bits to get a place like this. But I helped save up for my Mommy and Daddy's anni... Uh.... They said they've been married for about 10 years now... so this would be their.." She started rambling. I laugh a little. "You mean their Tenth anniversary?" I ask. She nods. Wow. She's melting my heart. I look out the window. There's a bar over across the road. The entire section of the place is guarded, most likely to keep foals from wandering in and seeing stuff they don't need to see at that age. "Oh I see what they had in mind." I mutter. "What?" She asks. "Nothing. It's something that fillies like you shouldn't know 'til they're older." I explain. She pouts. Oh god no. "I'm sorry." I simply say and turn my head to resist the face of the purple unicorn beside me. I can hear a small wimper sound. Aaaaaand I'm going to snap any second now. "Grrrrrr! Dinky! Fine!" I groan. I've had enough of my baby sister making that face. I don't need Dinky to do it too... Her face brightens up. "... When you're older." I smirk... er.... In my mind. I don't think I actually have facial muscles anymore... I can kinda open and close my mouth and move my eyes, but If I speak, It kinda comes from the speaker on my stomach. I think it's a reference to mythology or something. Well, Atleast I have a really good poker face. Ain't nobo-pony getting stuff outta me. "Aw! Come on!" She wines. "Dinky! Time to get ready for bed!" Time calls from the hallway. "Ok!" Dinky says. She turns to me and says "I'll be right back. I nod. Ugh... I can't wait to- Wait... Can I even get home? Ugh I hate when reality sinks in... I cautiously take off the harp on my back. I strum it once. Yep. This is the real deal. I'm not on some kind of drugs or something. I slowly put it back and sigh. "Well, Better make the best of it." I mutter. "I'm back Mister!" She said, walking in. "Oh hey kid." I say. Now I'm depressed... "Are you ok?" She asked. "Huh? Y-yeah." I smile. "Good! I want to show you all of the beach tomorrow!" "Ok..." I tell her as I help her up in her bed. Her parents walk into her room just as I got done putting her in. Why did I put her in the bed? Force of habit I guess. Time still has that stare. Geez, He's not fluttershy... but he could be a good excuse. "Ok, Fine I'm gone." I mutter, walking out. They close the door behind me. "We'll they're certainly not anything like the ones on the show." I mutter. I walk over to a window. "What the?" I start to say as a small black... shape darts across the deck. "What was that?" I mutter. Might have been a trick of the light. I shrug it off and go outside. I climb up the walls as best as I could and try to get comfortable on top of the thatch roof. "I hope things will get better tomorrow.." I mutter, staring at the starry sky. Author's Note Jake's Thoughts are Italicized or something. So, New displaced. Jake. Look here for more about Orpheus. I'll be using all of Orpheus' skills throughout Persona 3, Persona 3: The Answer, And Persona Q for the fight scenes. For those who haven't seen Persona... Then I'll try not to spoil too much. This idea came to me on a persona fest. I found my new favorite game series in the process. I'm coming off of my rush now though. For those who have played persona 4/persona 4 golden the you'll know what part of the game I'm talking about in the beginning. This is unedited so I'd appreciate if anyone picked out any errors.
Two: In which a house burns down and I get sent to prison... er Maybe.The screams of... something... fill my ears. "Grrr... DUDE! TURN DOWN YOUR C.O.D!" I yell. Then reality decides throws a grenade in my face. "Shit." Fire. Fire everywhere. Oh god... What the hell happened?! "Dinky!" I yelled, looking at the ruined roof around me. I look down at the deck to see fire engulfing it. I look around and see no holes that don't have fire in them. By instinct I pull off my harp and yell "BASH!" and throw it down, blunt edge down, on the room, easily clearing a hole. I jump down into the burning building. "Dinky! Derpy! Time Turner!" I yell, panicking. Ok, so I'm not the best under pressure. "Over here!" A voice yells from Dinky's room. I quickly make my way through the burning building and smash open the door. There they were, sitting beside the window that was half blocked with burning roof. "Come on!" I yell, urging them to move. They cough and run out. I follow close behind them, swatting the fire away. Funny thing about having a metal body, Fire isn't supposed to hurt... Yet it does. barely. Suddenly the support beam holding most of the roof up cracked, nearly falling on Dinky. GODDAMN IT! I need to be careful... "Dinky! I got you." I yell, crawling closely under the beam. I grab her and pull her out of the way. "Crap! Your parents!" I look behind to see that her parents couldn't get out. "Go!" Time yelled, tears staining his fur. "Save Dinky!" Derpy yelled as well. I feel like a murderer... but... Dinky can't take anymore. Nor can I for that matter... If I could bite my lip I would. Instead I just nod and take dinky under my arm, jumping out he window like one of those action movies. ... Ok not really. I simply opened it and crawled out and ran as far as I could. But I did have Dinky under my arm. That was epic, Right? "Moommy!!" She cried, reaching out to the collapsing building. "I tried to save them... I swear.." I said, holding her. Several pegasi start to rush over, pour water from clouds on the fire. "About time they came..." I sigh. Dinky is a mess. I would too if I lost both my parents in one day. Then again... My parents went out in a similar way too. "I'm sorry..." I mutter, petting her mane. "Mooommmyyy!!! Daddy!" She cries, latching on to me. "Dinky...." I mutter. "You... You never told me your name..." She sniffed. "It once was Jake. But call me Orpheus. Jake... Is dead." I said. "Y-you said you were human... But you look like a machine... Why?" She asks. "I guess it wouldn't hurt to tell you... But, one question... Have you learned about the Multiverse theory?" I ask. She shakes her head. "Well... Basically there are multiple universes other than this one. I bet you'll learn more once you can understand it better." I explain. She stares, amazed. "I am from one of those universes. A world with humans instead of ponies. A weird vendor sold me a cosplay Evoker- Wait, you don't know..." I start to explain. "I-I found this beside you when you were on the beach." She said, barely floating an item from a small pouch. Where did she get that? I didn't notice that pouch. It was wrapped in a handkerchief and it was the shape of something familia- oh forget it. It was in the shape of a gun and surprise, It was the same Evoker I bought. "Is this it?" She asks. "That is it. This is an Evoker... I guess it's useless now though." I tell her. "Continue?" She asks. "Alright. The weird vendor sold me this for Twenty dollars. I assume that would be Twenty bits for you. I was with my brother at the time but he couldn't stop me from fainting and being sent here. I assume that vendor did it." I continue. She smiles and hugs me. "Do you miss him?" She asks. "Very much. We didn't get along very much... the conversations were kinda one sided since I couldn't really talk back home, but still, we were brothers." I tell her. She looks back up at me. "looks like we both lost somepony..." She says, yawning. "I guess... Now what do we do?" I ask her. A faint snoring comes from my lap. Oh my god. She's adorable when shes asleep. I pick her up and smile. "I'll protect you. This clearly wasn't a accident." I tell her... even though I know she probably can't hear me. I yawn as well and walk over to a small area of bushes. This should be good... As soon as I get comfortable I fall straight asleep. "Private! What have you found?!" Ugh... It's too early... "A-a metal... monster I think... It has a filly on it's lap however..." "Ngh..." I moan. "S-sir! It's waking up!" "What!?" I slowly open my eyes. A single white pegasus with golden armor was looking at me, rather scared. A grey unicorn with the same armor starts to trot over. "This monster must be the cause for the fire last night!" "Way to make assumptions..." I mutter. "EGADS! IT SPEAKS!" The unicorn shouts. I quickly shush the unicorn... mostly due to Dinky was still asleep. "I swear on my life I didn't start that fire. I was busy saving this filly." I tell them. "So you saved that filly?" The pegasus asked. I nod. "We'll need to consult the captain about this..." The unicorn muttered... rather loudly. "B-but sir! What about the creature!?" The pegasus said. Jeez, What a bunch of bimbos. "Hmm... Alright... Guards! Place this creature under magical arrest!" ... I take it back... What a bunch of Asshats. A pair of white unicorns with the same armor quickly run up. "Oh... crap." I mutter. The quickly cast a kind of holding spell against my arms and legs just as I got up to run. "CRAP!" I'm utterly screwed! I blame my poor reaction timing. I may have a good memory but that doesn't mean my brain works at the speed of light! The unicorns haul me into a sort of... cage and the general, Or so I assume, picks up dinky. They must have been prepared for a wild dragon or something... "STALLIONS! MOVE OUT!" He shouted, stirring Dinky. The ponies in front began to pull the metal, most likely enchanted, cage wagon thing. "Dinky! Just go back to sleep! "Huh what?" She groans. She rubs her eyes as she suddenly starts screaming. "STRANGER DANGER!!" She yells, desperately trying to break the general's aura. "Hold on, my little filly!" He tries to assure her. "ORRRPHHEEUSSSS!!!" She cries. "Dinky! Calm down!" I shout. "I WANNA GO HOME!" She keeps bawling. I can see the amount of energy the unicorn is using to block out Dinky. If I don't really care much about this cage but if I can at least have dinky safe... "Listen, She's obviously unhappy with you so why don't-" "Quiet. Nasty Beast." The unicorn said with a look of disgust. "Wooowwww... Way to be a jerk." I deadpan. "Excuse me?!" The unicorn yelled, closing the gap between us. Wow... he must be bipolar... Wait... if it keep ticking him off...How did that even tick him off? GRRR... there's too many unanswered questions! "Well!? Speak!" He says halting the ponies pulling the cart. Well this might do the job... "I said speak!" This is the song that never ends... "GRRRRRRRR!!!" Th- wow anger issues much? "S-sir! Calm down! The princ-" The private Pegasus was doing a horrible job of calming him down. "You should listen to him." I mutter. "AHA! I GOTTEN THE FOWL BEAST TO SPEAK!" He yells. "...." I am unimpressed. "..." "What?!" He said, glaring at the ponies pulling the cart. "Keep going!" If I could move... "Pleeaaaseeeee!!!!!" Dinky keeps yelling. "FINE!" The unicorn yells, opening the door with his magic and placing her in the cage with me. "I'm scared..." She mutters, crawling up to me. "That Unicorn scares me... His name isn't heat rage or something involving rage is it?" I mutter back. She shrugs and latches on to me. "I guess we're in for a long ride..." I tell her. 10 bottles of beer on the wall, Ten bottles of beer... I guess this is getting boring. I moan. Dinky had taken up trying to lift pebbles into the cage as a past time but I've just been sitting here watching her. I suppose I should try to figure what exactly happened on this span of time fron comicon to now... I sigh. Dinky flops on the ground, tired. The magic bond that those unicorns hasn't worn off yet. I'm feeling a cramp come in my wrist. Let's see... I went to comicon and bought the Evoker... I felt dizzy and several other cosplayers started to fall... I assume that's when that merch guy used his freaky magic or something. I landed in a potted plant and fell unconscious. I assume that's when I went to equestria... I wonder who else came here... If there's others then I- wait, haven't I read a story on FimFiction before like this? I swear I have... Maybe it'll come to me. Anyways Then I woke up on a beach where I met dinky.... now how did I end up on the beaches of mareami or someplace. I assume I'm going to canterlot now...But- "The princesses will see you now." A guard in front said to the other guards. They nodded and walked In, but were soon stopped again. "The filly cannot come." The guard simply said. I lifted my head at this. The guards started to open the door and grab Dinky with their magic. "NO!" I roared, standing up to the best of my abilities and jumping out the door as it closed. "It's escaping!" one guard yelled. They start to shoot magic laser at me. I use one of the magic laser... things... to break the bonds of magic around my wrists. I grab my hard and start to strum it. "AGI!" I shout, letting a burst of fire out from the front. Several guards dodge of the blast. A particularly shaky shot hits the magic bonds around my legs and shatters them as well. "Wow sucker." I mutter, sweeping dinky off her hooves and running into the gardens. I look around for a possible escape route. There's a forest nearby. I can escape there. I quickly run off the path and run through the bushes and trees. I look behind me. I think I lost them... Amazingly I don't think I lost all too much energy running. I am feeling a bit hungry... I guess using that Agi took alot of energy out of me. Figures. I'm new to this body and all. "AGI!" I shout, panting a bit. That's the tenth Timber Wolf we've seen in this forest. Dinky told me what they were called and all that stuff. "We should be near Ponyville pretty soon." She explains. I nod. I've figured out that the hunger I'm feeling is my SP, Or soul points, are running down. Agi is still a single target skill even though it's real life and all. Well, can't be helped. "We're here Orpheus!" She cries out. We both sprint to the edge where we found ourselves on the edge of an apple farm. "This is Sweet Apple Acres!" Dinky cries out in happiness. I take in my surroundings. Yep, Just like the show. Well, If I don't meet the best chicken on the farm while I'm here then I'm don't going to bother anymore. "So it is." I mutter. "Dinky!" A familiar southern drawl rings from ahead. "AppleBloom?!" Dinky shouts. A familiar yellow and red filly runs up over the hill and jumps on Dinky. "Ah thought y'all were on ah vacation?" She asked. "Uh..." She mutters until Applebloom gasps. "A-ah monster!" She yells, running away. "I'm not that scary, Am I?" I ask Dinky. She turns around, but not before screaming as well. I turn around to see what was wrong. OH MY FUCKING GOD! WHAT THE HELL IS THAT!? Author's Note Derp. This is off to a shaky start.... It's my other Displaced story all over again! I am prepared for the hate. Jake doesn't know this army positions very well. Meh. I like where I'm going. Now for your chapterly persona quote: I just can't help but crack a smile at that. Put down your favorite Persona Quote from any of the games, animations, fandubs or anything. Persona-lly is this my favorite right here. Heh, I made a persona Pun. I would be cracking bear puns, but those are teddie's thing. Just a side note, I'd love an editor for this. Just to make sure my sentences are flowing correctly and stuff. Yes, this is unedited. *Juuuust another side note I got the FNAF trilogy the other day. What I learned? Toy Freddy hates me, Springtrap is a jerk and the first game keep crashing. THANKS SCOTT!*
Three: Two Brothers, One Reunion. Three: Two Brothers, One Reunion. Cofffins? Check. Creepy mask? Check. Voice of my brother? Ch- Waitiwaitwaitwait! Whaaaaaa!? HOW IS IT POSSIBLE MY BROTHER WAS SENT HERE AS THANATOS!? Gaaaahhh!!! I'll never get answers! "Uh... This looks bad, doesn't it?" He asks. "Orpheus? Is t-this a friend of y-yours?" Dinky asks, shaking. I'm too stunned for words. I do manage to get one word out. "A-Adrian?" He perks right up as he hears his name. "Yes but... Wait... Jake!?" He spits out. I nod. He rushes over and throws himself onto me. "I thought I lost you until that creepy merchant guy sold me a mask that looked like this one..." He sighed. He lets go. "The next thing I know is I'm stuck in this world. Who's the kid?" He asks. "Dinky Hooves. Saved her from a fire." I explain. "I see." He says, his tone sounding like he's smiling. I guess he's in the same can't-smile-or-frown boat. "So, What now?" He asks. I shrug. "I've got to take care of the kid here. You can go do... Whatever." I tell him. Juuust now noticed how thanatos' eyes stare into my soul... "What makes you think I just want to go do... whatever?" He says. "I dunno." I laugh. He laughs along we me and dinky looks at us in confusion. "So... You two are friends?" She asks. "More like..." I start to say. "Brothers." Adrian finishes. Dinky remains silent for a bit and stares at us both then shakes her head. "I can see how that's possible... But I don't see the family resemblance." She states. We both get a laugh out of that. It's like old times... "It's Ov'ar hare!" AppleBloom's voice echoes again. "Oh crap!" I yell. If she got who I'm thinking... Me and Adrian may be in biiiig trouble. I lean over to Adrian and whisper "Run." I quickly run soon after telling him that and try to get as far as I can in to the forest. "W-wait! What's going on?!" He yells. I look back to see a purple laser shoot through the forest. "Oh god! They got the Twily out!" I shout. "Twily?!" He shouts behind me. "Twilight Sparkle!" I shout. A voice from back in the forest shouts something that sounded like "Who's there?" But I was too focused on running and not tripping with these long legs. ATLUS! WHY DID YOU GIVE ORPHEUS SUCH LONG LEGS! "Hold it!" The voice of a certain Rainbow maned pony shouts. I hear the smack of glove on metal. "You mean that unicorn on that show you always watch?!" He shouts. "Eeyup!" I give in my best big mac impression. He started to scream in frustration when it started to turn into a scream similar to the real Thanatos's. That made all of us freeze. "What. The. Heck. Was that?" I ask him. He's shaking a lot.. Maybe he scared himself? He eventually stands up... but something was wrong... What is up with his eyes!? He lets out a scream and charges at me. "Oh snap!" I shout, jumping out of the way. "Adrian! What the hell is wrong with you!?" I shout at him. He screams again. He suddenly stops and flashes a grin at me, freezing me up. I'd recognize that skill from anywhere... Evil Smile... Has a 25% chance to inflict the foe with terror... It's truly terrifying when Thanatos does it however... I feel my muscles locking up, preventing me to move. I truly am terrified, not because of the skill, because of this whole thing. "Grreaaaaoooooouuuuughghhh!" He shouts again. The sky turns dark and I feel my strength leaving me. "G-ghastly... Wail..." I moan. Didn't expect I would end so soon... "STOOOOPP!" I turn my head to see Dinky and AppleBloom running through the mane 6. "You two are brothers aren't you?" She says. "Than why tha hay are ya fightin'?" AppleBloom asks. This causes Adrian to slow down. He eventually lets out a scream that soon turned back into a normal one. "J-Jake?" He mutters and falls to the ground. I run over to see in he's alright. Why did he go berserk like that? Or as Teddie would put it: Bear-serk. "AppleBloom!"Our favorite southern drawled earth pony shouted. "Ah'm sorry sis... Dinky asked fer mah help... Ah wanted t' get a helpin' cutie mark..." She sighed. I keep staring at my brother, who was now unconscious on the ground. "Adrian..." I mutter. I'll get to the bottom of this... Yet. I look up to see the lavender unicorn Twilight Sparkle walk towards me. "Uh... Excuse me?" She asks. I look at her. "You two are brothers correct?" She asks. "Yeah." I mutter. "Then I'm curious as well.... Why WERE you fighting?" She asks again. "I... I don't know... He's never violent... well like that." I tell her. "Interesting..." She mutters. The last thing I remember before being sent here was being sold that Evoker so... That means that creepy old guy sent me here! But if he did even send me.... He sent me based on what I was cosplaying as... How did Adrian get sent here as Thanatos when he was dressed as the P3 Protagonist? "Uh, Mister?!" Someone yells where my ears should be. I yell out in shock and face the speaker. I might just have a heart attack.. HECK YES HECK YES! BEST PONY UP THE HOUSE! I'm reaaallly fond of Pinkie Pie... "Whew! Finally got your attention! I was asking what kind of party you wanted back in ponyville!" She says. "I get... To have a Pinkie Pie party?!" I ask. "D-do you not want one? I mean... " She started to sigh. Her mane starts to loose some of it's curl. "uh! No! It's not like that! I'd love one." I tell her. Her mane poofs back up and she bounces up in the air. "Yay! The first ever Welcome to Equestria-slash- Ponyville-slash- Sorry we tried to hunt you down-slash- Brother reunion party!" She cheers. "Wait, you knew all that?" Jake? Just don't question it. "Duh! It says so in the script!" She tells me. "Right... Your awesome fourth wall powers..." I mutter. "Yup! It also says here I-" She starts to say before gasping. "What?" I ask. "SPOILERS!" She shouts before running off with a big grin on her face. "Uh... Just excuse pinkie..." Twilight sighs. "It's no trouble..." I tell her. "Uh guys? It's starting to get dark." Rainbow tells us. "R-right. We should continue this chat in the library." She says, dragging Adrian in the air. I nod. Five bucks says that party will be waiting for me in Twilight's Library. I laugh a little at this thought. We arrive at the library shortly after. I'm not surprised that there were no ponyvillians out today, er, tonight. Twilight flicks on the lamp and suddenly there was a huge boom. "SURPRISE!" The ponies who managed to crowd themselves in the room shout. I swear my jaw had just broken off and dropped. "Were ya surprised!? Huh!? Were ya?!" Pinkie asks. Stupid face with no way to smile...Wait, HAHA! SOMEONE OWES ME FIVE BUCKS BACK HOME! Her mane starts to droop. "Aw... You weren't surprised..." "P-pinkie... I am surprised.. I just can't show it right." I tell her. "You are!?" She shouts, happy again. I swear, she's bipolar. I nod. "Then lets get this party started!" She shouts, pulling out her Party cannon. I see out the corner of my eye Twilight taking my brother down to her basement. I quickly follow just in case... "Opheus!" Dinky calls out. "Oh I forgot about you, dinky!" I tell her. "I want to introduce you to my friends!" She tells me. I nod and follow her to the place where several fillies are dancing. "Hey guys! this IS Orpheus!" She says. The two colts in the corner of the group, Whom I recognize as Snips and snails, are wide eyed and open mouthed. "Coool!" They say at the same time. I wave to them in a kind of circle fashion. "Hello. I am Orpheus. Dinky's personal.. Erm, new guardian." I explain. The three fillies in the middle, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and AB accordingly, are shocked, Not so much AB. "Wow!" Sweetie squeaks. "Awesome! But not as awesome as-" Scootaloo starts to say. "Rainbow Dash, Raight?" AppleBloom finishes. "Right!" Scoots says. I laugh a little. Dinky introduces the few colts and fillies in the group, whom I knew most of well. Just as she got done "Introducing" Twist mocking laughter started up. "Oh hey, If it isn't the blank flanks!" I'd now that little stuck up voice anywhere. I hide a growl in the back of my throat. It's Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. "Leave us alone Diamond." Sweetie Belle tells them. "Or what?" Diamond taunts. "Or I'll step in." I threaten. They shrink right away in my shadow. God, I really am that big now. "Uh We really have better things to do than see your ugly little flanks." Diamond said, backing away. "That's what I thought." I mutter. I turn back around to see the fillies and colt staring at me in wonder. "Wow!" "Cool!" "Amazing!" "Where can I get one of these?!" I look down at Dinky. She's laughing and having fun despite those two. The party ends and me and the Mane 6 get straight to brass tacks. Dinky is asleep on the couch beside me. "So, your name is...." Twilight starts to say. "Orpheus." I tell her. "Orpheus.... I see." She says, nodding in understanding. "So what are ya?" Rainbow asks, who was just lazily floating in the air. "Rainbow!" Twilight scolded. "What? I bet that's what you were thinkin'." She said. "I'm sorry about Rainbow Dash. We should introduce ourselves. " Twilight said. Not nessesary. "I'm Twilight Sparkle." She said. "This is Rarity," She said gesturing to the white unicorn we all know and... can't say I like her. "The Pegasus in the air is Rainbow Dash," She said, pointing to Dash. "Sup?" She said. "Applejack is the sister of Applebloom, Whom I bet you've already met," She said, pointing to Applejack. "Howdy!" She said, tipping her Stetson. "You've already met Pinkie Pie," She said, pointing to the party pony. "Yep!! Me and Orphy are gonna be best friends!" She said, hopping around. "Riiiight.. moving along. The Pegasus over behind Rarity is Fluttershy. She's... kinda shy." Twilight said, pointing to a lump of blanket behind Rarity. Fluttershy pokes her head out and quietly says "H-hi... Eep!" She quickly ducks her head back down. "J-jake!?" Adrian's voice echoes from downstairs. "Up here!" I shout. There's the sound of creaking stairs as he ducks under the doorframe. "I thought this was some bad dream..." He mutters. I smile as he walks over. "I should introduce my brother." I tell them. "This is Adrian... Or Thanatos. Depends on what name he wants to go by." I explain. He waves his hand. Rainbow dash hovers over and starts looking at the coffins that are floating above him. "So, are these wings?" She asks. "Huh? I dunno. I just arrived in this world today." He says. "Wait, you're not from this world?!" Twilight shouts. "... I wonder what set you off..." I deadpan. "I guess that was kinda obvious..." She says with a sheepish smile. "But... May I ask you a few questions?" She asks. I look up at Adrian and he shrugs. "Sure." "Ok, First of all..." She said, levitating a checklist out of the bookshelf. "She had that prepared!?" Adrian shouts. "That's twilight for you." I whisper to him. "Yeah, Didn't ya know?" A voice comes from the top of the stairs. Spike soon walks down the stairs, munching on an emerald. "Twilight is a total bookworm." He states. "SPIIKE!" Twilight shouts. "I'm right here." He deadpans. "Oh... Uh.... Can you get me a new pot of ink?" She asks. Spike sighs and walks back up the stairs. "Right I'll just ask the question that's been on everypony's mind: What exactly are you two?" She asks. "Uuhhh..." I look up at Adrian. "Uhh... It's all up to you dude." He says. Thanks alot... I look at twilight and gulp. "We once were Human... but I guess we're personas now..." I tell her. "Hoo-man?" Twilight asks again. "Yeah, Kinda..." I try to think of a way to describe humans without giving them the wrong idea. "Bipedal apes." Adrian says. "Yeah something like that." I include. Spike runs up with a new ink pot and twilight quickly levitates a scroll over. "Welp, We better go. Twilight might as well be sittin' here all night with that scroll and quill." RD says trying to take off. "Hold it Mrs Feisty hooves!" AJ yells, grabbing RD's tail. The room is fills with lively chatter as they ask various questions to me. I laugh a little. "Adrian? I think we're going to be just fine here..." Author's Note Thanatos On the link above keep scrolling down until you find the P3 thanatos. I'll be using the same rules as Jake with him. Whew, Had fun with this one! How would you react to seeing a sibling (If you have one but if you don't just pretend) in equestria like this: CHAPTERLY PERSONA MOMENT.... GO!: Before watching this one it is minor-I mean huge spoilers to something that happens in P3 so if you've come here after only watching a little bit then it's recommended to not watch. SHINJIRO-SEEENNPAIIIIII!!!! WHY DID YOU HAVE TO SHIELD KEN! HE'S USELESS!!! But did you see what I did there? Thanatos, Being of Death and something related to death? Eh? Ehh? ... You're mad at me for putting that up there aren't you.... Random spacing to avoid spoilers. Ok letsa go! As you can see, I've done a more calmer, reasonable displaced this time. I'm expecting chapters of up to 2,000 to 3,000 maybe words for each chapter with it updating when I feel like it. Don't worry fans of The Non-Equestrian Equestrian Hero! I'm still continuing that! Maybe I'll make Jake's first Displaced he meets Heather? Hhhhmmm??? How would two of the opposite personalities react? Nah that's just self promotion. SHAMELESS THOUGH! WOO! Nah, I'm going to think about it over night. Also REFERENCE HUNT! FIND IT! I believe I only put in one reference this time. Now If you excuse me I'm going to go play some Dead or Alive Dimensions.
Four: Scythe Wielding Fangirls and Pictures. Oh my. Four: Scythe Wielding Fangirls and Pictures. Oh my. I yawned as Twilight continued the endless questioning. Her friends had just gone home. “Twilight, I gotta get some fresh air… I’ll be right back..” I yawn, walking out. “But… Ok?!” She yells as I close the door. The door opens a minute later and Adrian comes out, ducking under the door frame. “What’s wrong?” He asks. “Nothing. I felt something weird…” I tell him. Suddenly something came out of the sky, nearly hitting me in the face. “What the heck!?” Adrian yells. I bend down to look at it. It’s about the same size and shape and something familiar… “That’s it!” I yell. “Huh?” “It’s a odd velvet room key!” I shout. “... No.” Adrian deadpans. He bends down to take a better look and then stand back . “It looks like a scythe.” He answers. I pick it up. “Yo, Need an Envoy of Gaia to kick some major butt for Good or Neutrality? Just use the key on anything with a lock and I’ll come running. Together, we’ll make Evil will regret ever coming around! Unless, you’re Evil. In that case, I’ll kick your butt.” I suddenly drop it. “WHAT THE HELL!?” I shout. “Wow it’s rare to see you worked up.” He says, picking the item up. “Huh. it’s a summon of some sort.” He says. He inserts the key into twilight’s front door’s lock and turns it. “What are you doing?” I ask. “Being experimental. You pester me about it all the time… now ahem. If your games are correct…. COME OUT! THANATOS SUMMONS THEE! “Adrian… Please don’t yell.” I say while grabbing the hand the key is in. He burst out in laughter as the door suddenly glows. Out steps a girl in light brown clothes and wielding a giant watery scythe… In the middle of saying something. “And that’s why Dusknoir is the best ghost type~” Then she opened her eyes, looking at my brother and I. “Wooaaahh… Wait, pokemon?” I say, shocked. “Where did you come from!?” Adrian blurts out. She stared at us for an awkward amount of time before taking out some rope. “... Uuhhh…” Adrian mutters before backing up. “... letmeloveyou!” She charged at the two, her eyes gleaming. “.... RUN!” We both yell, rushing out of the room. “Come back!” The crazy scythe girl screamed, chasing after us. “Worst! Idea! Yet! Adrian!” I shout at him. He keep screaming as I look behind at the crazy scythe maniac. I could feel the stares of the ponies who were out at night as they saw what could be the weirdest thing to come into Ponyville. “I must take you home with me!” “I’m already taken back home!” I shout back. “That’s probably not what she meant, idiot!” Adrian tells me. “I’m talking about back to my Equestria! Flynn would have a fangasm!” The girl shouted back. I pant as I shout, “Can’t we be reasonable!?” “Maybe after we take a few more laps around Ponyville! I am pretty pumped to meet Orpheus and Thanatos!” I facepalm. “Adrian…. You messed up.” I sigh. “It’ s not my- WOAH!” He shouts as he trips on a loose stone. “CHANCE!” The girl jumped right onto Adrian, wrapping the rope around him. Then, she started cuddling him. “NO! I’M NOT CUDDLY!” He shouts. I run back and stare at the sight. “Got yourself a girlfriend?” I joke. “Oh haha…” He deadpans. “eeeeeee~!” She hugged him just a bit tighter. “I need a camera~” I crack up at this sight, falling over. “Oh god! My brother! Being cuddled by a girl! No wonder you never got a girlfriend!” I laugh. “Orpheus, can you find a camera?” The girl asked. “I want to prove to my friends that I met you two, even if you are most likely cosplayers.“ “Gladly. I still got to be back before Dinky wakes up but heck, I’ll do it.” I tell her, running off to find a camera. I come back with a camera I … Uh… Borrowed from a pony. “Ok guys. Say something!” I say before taking the picture. “Persona~” The girl cheerfully spoke. “NOOOO!” Adrian yells, struggling. “Too late” I tell him and snap the picture. The picture rolls out on the ground. The girl quickly snatched it and waved it around to get the picture to show up. “Now I gotta get a picture with you and then a group shot!” “What about a selfie?” I ask, turning the camera around. “Sure, we can do that~!” She replied, poking one of the coffins. “Stop that. I can feel that, you know. It feel extremely uncomfortable” Adrian sighs. “Sorry, just wanted to know what it felt like.” He sighs “It’s ok… Wait, What’s your name?” “Pecila. Used to be Kris.” “I’m Adrian, like my brother, Jake over there, has been shouting for the past five or so minutes.” He says. “I thought I told you this! Jake is dead! DEAD!” I shout at him. “Yeah, Shut up Lil’ Bro. “So, what did you two do to get stuck in stone for a thousand years?” Pecila asked out of the blue. “Huh?” We both answer. “I just arrived and saved a filly from a fire.” I explain. “I woke up in a forest with wooden wolves.” Adrian explains. “You mean Timber Wolves and weird. I got stuck in stone along with Flynn.” She put a hand to her mouth. “Stupid old merchant guy.” “Wait, My theory was right?!” I shout. “What theory?” Adrian asks. “I came up with one when you went Bear-serk.” I explain. He plants his face firmly in his hands. “No. No Teddy Puns!” Pecila pouted. “It makes me miss him.” “Yeah.. Before I was sent here I was in the middle of P4 Golden. It was where… I can’t say.” I say. “You mean the part where everyone get sad or angry at the murderer?” “You mean Adachi-baby?” I laugh. “No, I’m talking about the one before that. The bad end one.” “Oh. No it wasn’t that. It was a little before that… It involves Nanako.” Adrian looks at the both of us. “What are you talking about?!” He yells. “Spoilers.” Pecila remarked offhandedly. “Poor Nanako. I want to give her a hug.” “Same… Though It was always after wanting to punch Taro. “ “Anyways, I should probably tell you about this one displaced person you should avoid.” Pecila reached into her invisible bag and took out a selfy of some brown haired woman. “Yeah?” I ask. “He’s a trap. His name is Max and he can apparently stop time and stuff like that but he also does a lot of Innuendos.” Pecila explained. “He also tried to hit on Flynn even though she was uncomfortable.” “Wait, She? I thought Flynn was a boy?” I point out. “She was cosplaying as a male character.” Pecila responded. “I see…” I tell her. “Huh. A genderbent… uh…” Adrian said, struggling to finish. “Flynn Scifo. That’s the character she was cosplaying as. Max was a guy before.” “Oh.” Adrian said. He looked over in my direction and whispered “Can Thanatos shoot fire?” I shake my head and tell him “Thanatos doesn’t learn Agi skills.” “He can inherit a skill called ‘Die for me’. It makes card people attack.” Pecila chirped. “Really?” Adrian said. He then glared in my direction and yelled “WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL ME THIS SOONER!?” I shrug. “He probably didn’t think about it. I mean, it’s a bit obscure.” “No, I know a lot more than you’d think about Persona. I knew that already. He’s the one who didn’t decide to research.” I tell her. 3. “Ah. Oh well.” She hopped off Adrian, taking the rope with her. “I’m done cuddling.” Adrian stands up right away and glares at her. I slap him lightly on the arm. “Grow up. I’m the little Brother here.” I joke. “Yeah, and you wouldn’t want to know what Flynn would do to you.” Pecila smirked. “Uh… No thank you.” He mutters. I clap my hands together. “So, group picture time?” I ask. “Yeah!” Pecila’s eyes gleamed with anticipation. I laugh and pick back up the camera. “Uh… Anyone know how to set one of these?” I ask. “You’re supposed to be the techno-geek.” Adrian remarks. “We could ask Twilight. Well, if you guys are on good terms with her.” “Sure.” I shrug. “ORPHEUS!” “Speak of the devil... I should have known she’d come running once I was missing for long enough…” I sigh. Pecila got a mischievous grin in her eyes before taking out a key and ducking behind Adrian. “Orpheus! Ponyville could have been in a panic for no good reason! You should know better than run off without telling me!” She scolded. “Orpheus… Why did you run off?” Dinky asked. “Oh you woke up too…” I look at Pecila at the corner of my eye. Hopefully she got the message. Which she apparently did, coming out sheepishly. “Hi… I’m sorry for stealing your personas.” Dinky looked confused before answering. “Uh… Orpheus is my guardian…. I don’t understand who that is though.” She said. I facepalm. “I came because you left this behind.” She said, holding out the Evoker. “Oh thanks…” I sheepishly say, picking it out of her hoof. “Er… My name’s Pecila, and unlike them, I’m a human.” Pecila looked very awkward. Twilight looked around sheepishly. “Riiiight.. Well, We’ll leave you be..” She said, backing up. “Nah, it’s fine. Do you have any questions for me?” Pecila asked. “I mean, I can give you a different perspective than Orpheus and Thanatos.” Twilight pointed at my bad excuse for a set camera. “What exactly were you trying to do to that camera?” She asked. “Er…” Adrian just looked down. “Take a picture. I’m actually not from this Equestria and I wanted to prove to my friends that I had actually talked to these two. Multiverse theory and all that.” Pecila shrugged. “So, can you help us out with the camera, please?” Twilight hesitated for a bit before levitating the camera up and motioning with her hoof to getting position. I get into a pose quickly after realizing what was going on. “Want to get in the picture, Dinky?” Pecila quickly asked, looking to the little unicorn. Dinky brightened up and quickly hopped over. Pecila smiled and threw up a peace sign. “Everyone say ‘Persona’!” Adrian looked at me and shrugged. “Persona?” I said, hesitantly. “Persona!” Pecila chirped, rubbing Dinky’s head with her free hand. Twilight smiled and pressed the button twice. The pictures rolled out and she caught them with her magic. She levitated a copy to both me and Pecila. Pecila snatched it and quickly put it in her invisible bag. “Awesome~!” I hand the picture to Dinky, who quickly hugged me. “TWILIGHT!” The voice of spike rang out from across the square. He was holding a scroll and I could faintly see a golden seal on it. “Letter from the princess!” He shouts. Pecila hid behind Adrian again before he saw her. Twilight quickly levitates it out of his claws and opens it. Her eyes quickly read the pages. “A fire broke out on the coast?” She reads aloud in confusion. “Oh… Crap.” I mutter. “Fire? Jaaakee….” Adrian growled. “God dammit!” Pecila suddenly cried out in irritation. “Everytime!” “It wasn’t me! I swear!” I shout at the both of them. Spike quickly hid behind Twilight. Pecila walked out. “No, I was talking about getting interrupted by serious stuff everytime I try to jump scare someone!” I stare at her and facepalm. Adrian snickers. “Shut. Up.” I growl at him. “So, how’d the fire start?” Pecila looked to Twilight. Twilight opened the letter again. “Something about a monster with a… This can’t be right…” She said. “A mask or something similar?” Pecila asked, looking a bit suspicious. Twilight shakes her head. “A harp. But I don’t know any other monsters other than Orpheus here that have harps.” I take a step back. “Woah, Your princess is accusing me?!” I shout. I cross my arms and mutter “Sunbutt really needs to calm down.” “Yeah, It’s obvious what’s going on.” Pecila spoke up. “It’s a setup and a misunderstanding. Something framed Orpheus. That or he has a second personality that comes out when he’s asleep.” Those last words get me thinking. “Second.. personality? Oh right… Adrian went Berserk the minute he got frustrated… Maybe something similar happened to me?” I point out “Maybe. I mean, the only thing I can see Orpheus getting angry at are Demons and Shadows.” Pecila went quiet. “Ah. Shit.” I remember that one shadow of a pony… maybe that was what set me off? I glance up. “Huh?” I look over at Adrian. He’s fallen asleep propped up by the edge of a princess Celestia statue. I need the camera right now. “In any case, you guys might need to make a token so you can get in contact with other Displaced.” Pecila reached into her bag and took out a dark purple book with a glowing eye on the cover. “This is Robin’s Token. You can write to him and he’ll respond.” I glance at it. “Huh… Interesting..” I pull out the Evoker. “Will this do? I don’t really understand these token things myself.” I tell her. “Yeah. You gotta put a bit of your energy into it while saying an awesome phase and thinking of how you want the gun to summon you.” I nod and hold it in both my hands. I am Orpheus. Master of Strings. Hold the gun to your head and be willing to take your own life then I shall deem you worthy of my help. I hold it again in my left hand and toss it from hand to hand. “So what now?” I ask. “I ‘unno. Drop it I guess.” I toss it down on the ground and watch as it vanishes into a portal. “Woah.” I mutter. “Ugh… My face hurt…” Adrian moans. He slowly walk over and looks at us. “What did I miss?” “Something cool. You’ll find out later~” Pecila hummed. Adrian slouched over. “I always miss the cool stuff..” He mumbles. “Anyways, let’s go back to the library so we can get everything recorded, including my statements so we can get Orpheus back in the gray light instead of the black light.” Pecila spoke up. We all nod. “But.. I haven’t exactly told Princess Celestia that I’m harboring a supposed criminal right now…” She smiles sheepishly. “Then you can send her the information a little bit after Orpheus shows that he’s a good guy.” Pecila pointed out, putting the book token away. “Plus, there has to be some Displaced that can go into minds or something and find the truth.” I nod, but somehow I don’t feel it’s that easy. Dinky yawns. “I’d better get miss here in bed.” I tell dinky. “But.. I’m not tired…” She yawns. “See what I have to deal with?” I joke. Pecila picked her up, scratching behind one of her ears. I yawn. “Thanks.” I tell her. “You’re welcome.” She started walking toward the library. “Oh yeah, Twilight. How do I approach you to get you to go into some dangerous ruins with me?” Twilight turns around and looks at Pecila strangely. “What?!” “Yeah, in my Equestria, I accidentally fell into some old ruins with my friends and I thought the you from my Equestria would love to go down there and find out about the ancient cat people that used to live there.” Twilight’s eyes lit up. “Is it possible!?” She exclaimed happily. “Maybe you could come too. I don’t know all that much about tokens so maybe you could come if I summoned Orpheus and he was holding you at the time.” Pecila looked up. “Two Twilights might work.” I sighed and facepalmed. “Wouldn’t that cause a paradox?” I ask. Twilight shrugged. “I don’t know but I would love to find out!” “Don’t think it would. Besides, now Twilight has a reason to keep you and your brother around~” Pecila smirked as we approached the library. I sigh. “Thaaannks.” I deadpan. “You’re welcome~” She replied sweetly, pushing the library door open with her foot. I sigh and walk in. I take my previous seat on the couch Twilight pulled out earlier. Pecila sat down right beside me, rubbing Dinky’s head. I look around for Adrian. “Have you seen Adrian?” I ask. Pecila blinked. “I thought he was following us.” I look out the window. He was sluggishly moving across the pavement until he reached the door frame. “Should have known…” I mutter. “Huh, so the god of death isn’t a night owl.” Pecila snickered. ”Kinda Ironic huh…” I mutter. “Yeah.” Pecila then looked to Twilight. “Whelp, let’s get this Q and A started.” “I agree. It’s late and I’m starting be feel a bit tired…” I yawn. Twilight nods and pulls out a list. “Not the list again!” I moan. “Well, I can just write the answers down. I mean, I can stay up late.” I sigh in relief. “I've never been able to stay up past… i don’t know, one or so. Even as a human. Plus with all that happened... ” I moan. “Go to bed then.” She handed Dinky over to me. “I mean you’re probably stressed and I think this might be like a calm before the storm.” I shake my head. “I want to get the bottom this as well. I don’t know about him over there however.” I put dinky up on one of my shoulders and sit back down. Pecila looked back to Twilight. “Well, let’s get started.” five hours later I sigh. I wasn’t used to staying up this late. But I need to figure this out. Pecila looked like she was about to fall right over asleep. “Blergle.” “So Orpheus, Can I ask you something?” Twilight said, perfectly normal. “Huh… Sure…” I mumble. “You said something about not being able to talk back home… What did you mean?” Twilight asked. I look up at her. “Oh I was a mute. Something happened when I was born or something…” I mutter. The deep snoring of Adrian grew louder he stood up. “What happened!” He yelled. “Blag?” Pecila’s head shot up. “Dragons attacking?” I shrug. Adrian shakes his head. “What have I done…” He mutters. “Yelled in your-” Pecila gave a huge yawn. “-Sleep.” “You two look like you need some sleep. Besides, how does this summon thing work? Is there a time limit?” He asks. “Well, you cancel the contract.” Pecila mumbled. “Just say like, ‘Contract fulfilled’ or something.” “Are you ready to go back?” I ask. “Yeaaaaaaah.” She yawned again and got up, stretching. “I bet Luke and Flynn are all worried. I nod. “When you come back this whole thing will be sorted out.” I tell her. “Or it will have fallen in the fire.” Pecila pointed out, looking woozy. Adrian quickly covered where his ears would be and shouted “DON’T JINX IT!” I quickly facepalmed and said “You’re free to go. Contract fulfilled or something.” I mutter. “Byyyyyye~ Tell Dinky that I love her~” Pecila fell back into a portal, disappearing into it. “Bye” I said, falling back into the chair. "Welp, That was entertaining..." I yawns as I fall unconscious as soon as my head hits the cushion. Author's Note First crossover came late in the night on Thursday March 26, 2015. When I type this I'm tired from writing this. The story crossed over in this chapter was Aura Blades by Dragon209816 Go check it out. I certainty get a laugh out of that story. ORPHEUS IS NOW ABLE TO BE USED FOR CROSSOVERS GUYS!!!! YAY! Go summon Jake or whatever... I'm going to sleep. Yes, you'll get two chapters in one day! Now leave me aloooonnneeee!!!!
Five: Sit and enjoy the show.I yawn as I open my eyes. "Orpheus! Come out here!" Dinky yells. "Coming!" I yell, stretching. I get off the couch and walk outside. A familiar showmare's wagon is in the middle of the square. "I wanna see the show! The unicorn preforming is supposed to be the greatest ever!" Dinky shouts, grabbing my hand. "O-ok!" I shout, being pulled by the little filly. A huge crowd of ponies are standing around. I easily spot twilight and her friends near the front. Somehow the ponies are too concerned about the cart than me. "COME ONE COME ALL!!" A voice yells. "COME ADN WITNESS THE MAGIC OFFF.... " It's Trixie. No doubt about it. A puff of smoke rises up in the middle of the stage. Standing in the middle is the one showmare we all know and love. "THE GRRREAT AND POWERFUL TRRRRIIIXIE!" She shouts, a fanfare coming from somewhere. She lit her horn and made magical fireworks show up behind her as she posed in a victorious pose. Many ponies ooh and aah as she preforms various tricks. I have a feeling this may go differently than how the episode went... Dinky cheers as she preforms that trick. "BOOO MAGIC-SMAGIC!" The arrrogant voice of Rainbow rang out.. Knew it... Well, not exactly... Wait, where's Adrian? Did he sleep in? Hmm... With that my mind starts to think of all the possible scenarios he could have gotten into. Meanwhile Sleeping soundly again on the floor was a black bunch. A mint green unicorn opened the door to the library. "Hey Twilight I-" She said, stopping as soon as she saw the black monster on the floor. Her eyes were drawn to only one thing... The gloved appendage resting over the creature's eyes. "Haaaannnddss~" She sang, clopping her hooves together happily. "Huh..." The monster moaned. "Jaaake.... is that you.." It snores. "Uh... Yes?" The unicorn says, cautiously. "Ok..." It moans. Her grin spread back on her face as she slowly shut the library door. I'm sure he's fine. I watch as Ranbow dashes back down to the stage as a rainbow spread over her head. "They don't call me Rainbow and Dash for nothin'!" She boasts. "Well, when Trixie is through the only thing they will call you, is loser." Trixie taunts, using her magic to twist the rainbow around RD. Seeing that made me a little bit dizzy. "Are you ok?" Dinky asked. "Yeah.." I mutter before falling unconscious. I wake up a little later in a town square filled with fire. Trixie is in my fist. "Wha..." I mutter, terrified. I put Trixie down and look around. "What the hell happened!?" I shout. From the skies I can see the silhouette of the princess in the distance. "But..." I mutter. Wait... DAMMIT PECILA! YOU JINXED US! Somewhere in another universe a certain displaced envoy was giggling. "Princess!" Twilight shouts. I fall to my knees. Something happened when I fell unconscious... But what? "I-I..." Then it hits me... Memories of the events. "I did this.." I mutter, horrified. I see myself casting Agi, burning the stage, then eventually trying to... Kill... Trixie... I scream, enraged. "WHYYYYY!!!" I shout, pounding the ground. The fires diminish. I can see the golden hooves of Princess Celestia. A hoof lifts my chin up. I look into princess celestia's eyes. They're full of sorrow. "It wasn't your fault." Twilight speaks from beside her. "Twilight filled me in. I don't know how you weren't in control but I won't give you a severe punishment." She spoke. I look back down. "I did this... Why?" I mutter. A familiar hand touches my shoulder. "Dude, it's ok." Adrian tell me, his voice a little bit horrified. His mask is dented a bit and he's covered in burns. He must have tried to stop me. "I have thought well about your punishment ever since Twilight sent that letter." Celestia spoke. I sigh. Here it comes... banished to the moon... "You will live here with Twilight and assist her with her studies in the magic of friendship. my one suggestion? Make some friends." Celestia winked. I stare at her. ... I can now see how easy it was to be beaten by a changeling queen. But I'm pretty lucky that Twilight was looking out for me. "Uh... Aren't you going too easy on me?" I ask. She laughs and shakes her head. "I believe you aren't bad. Just misunderstood. I do sense a great power within you, however." She said. I nod and stand up. Dinky runs over and hugs me. "I'm sorry..." I mutter. I push her off lightly and walk off. I stop at the edge of a pond in the middle of the forest. It's already very dark. I sit down and look down at my... No... Orpheus's refection in the moonlight. "Orphy?" Pinkie's voice rang. "Huh?" I ask. Pinkie sits next to me. She pulls out a small cupcake from somewhere. I took and looked at it. "Go on. Eat it." Pinkie smiled. I carefully took off the wrapper and stuck it in my mouth. Surprisingly... It was.. tasteless? "What's it supposed to taste like?" I ask. "Blueberrybubblecandy!" She shouted. "... Huh?" I ask. "A combination of Blueberry, Strawberry, Bubblegum and Cotton Candy!" She shouts again. "... I didn't taste that to be honest... It was tasteless..." I mutter. She gasps. "I need to work on a cupcake that you can taste pronto!" She said, dashing off. I laugh a little at her antics. It soons turns into a sigh. "What has my life turned into..." I mutter. "There you are." Adrian said. "Sup?" I ask. "Nothin'. Everyone is lookin' for you. You had me worried..." He said. I laugh a little. "No seriously. Do you know what I had to go through?! I was nearly molested by a unicorn!" He shouts. I laugh even harder. "Ugh... If I see any more green unicorns then It'll be too soon..." He mutters. "Ohhh.. You met Lyra... I feel sorry for you. Feeling the full burn of her... Hobby." I laugh. "WHAT!?" He shouts, shocked. "SHE DOES THAT FOR A HOBBY?!" He adds. "Yep." "AAAAUUUGHHH!" He shouts, falling to his knees. "She'll calm down. Maybe." I tell him. "Well that's good to hear... NOT." He grumbles. A roar suddenly shook the forest. "OH crap, it's this time already?!" I yell. Time for a little ursa action. "What's going on!?" Adrian shouts. "No time! Hurry!" I run out of the forest and towards the square. When we arrive It's just trixie and the two colts. "Come on Trixie! Stop fooling around!" The Snips shouted. I look to the blue showmare. She's biting her lip. "MAHAMAON!" Adrian shouts, pointing his sword at the Ursa Minor. The coffins start to float a little and open up, revealing something glowing inside. White cards float up from somewhere and flash but sadly it didn't do a thing. I see a few cards float around a few Timberwolves hiding in the trees and they drop dead with a burst of light. "Dude, Let Twilight handle this." I tell him. "But-" He said but he was cut off by a soothing melody flowing through the area. "Told ya." I said, walking off. It's late. I watch from a distance as Twilight uses her magic to calm the Ursa and take him back to his cave. "Orpheus? Why did you run?" Dinky asked. "I wasn't feeling right." I tell her. "Ok... I don't want you to go..." She says. "I won't be going anywhere." "Promise?" I nod. "Pinkie Promise?" She asks. "Cross my heart and hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in my eye." I tell her while doing the actions. She nods and smiles. I pick her up and hug her. "I'll be here. Don't worry." I tell her Author's Note I may want to add a dark tag. So... New information revolving around Jake being supposedly framed for that fire... It does take place around the first Trixie episode. Was it obvious considering that twily is still a unicorn? I'll be adding the Mane six tag after this chapter or next chapter so yeah. I really don't know what I want to do with Twily. *Thanks Dragon!* I'm still tired from writing the crossover but I should be recovered eventually. Ughh.... I'm going to go play some DOA... Anyways TWO CHAPTERLY PERSONA MOMENTS: TODAY: YESTERDAY/LAST TIME:
Six: A dragon. Why'd it have to be a dragon."Here ya go kid." I tell the colt who's kite got stuck in a tree. "Thanks mister!" He shouted, running off to play with Dinky and her friends. It hardly seems like a week ago I was a treated as a threat... "Yo Jake." Adrian said, walking up to me. "Sup?" I asked. "Nothin'. Just reminiscing. Oh and running from that Lyra chick." He said. I laugh a little and he pushes me. "Shut up!" "Oh yeah, Lyra's with Bon Bon over there." I said, pointing over by the fountain. "SHIT!" He shouts, running. "I'M COMING FOR YOU~" Lyra shouts, running after him. "help..." I hear somepony whisper. "Orpheus!" Dinky cries, blocking the cry for help. "Coming Dinky." I call to her. She's on the ground, crying. "What happened?" I ask. "I-I slipped.." She sniffs. I pick her up. "Let's go see Twilight." I tell her. Suddenly a rainbow blur speeds by me and lands by fluttershy. "Don't be such a scaredy-pony. It's just me, Future equestria ball bouncing record holder!" She said, bouncing a ball on her flank She bounced it up onto her head and began counting again. "146, 147..." She began. Pinkie followed behind. "This calls for a celebration!" She shouts. "Hey pinks, Got a bandage?" I ask. "Here ya go Orphey!" She shouted, randomly giving me a bandage. "Cool thanks." I mutter, putting the bandage on Dinky's scratched hoof. I set Dinky back down and she runs back off. "Oh no Pinkie, this isn't a time for celebration... This is a time for panic! It a time for-" Fluttershy shouted in her barely hearable voice. "Ooh! I'll need balloons! One for everypony in ponyville!" Pinkie sung, cutting off Flutters. Fluttershy quickly ran off, following pinkie as she bounced away ranting about smoke and fire. Pinkie suddenly stopped, having Fluttershy crash into her tail. "Lets see... That's One, Two, Three, Four, Five, Six..." She began to count. Rainbow dash was counting at the same time as well. "154, 155- No wait-" She said. "Seven," Pinkie said, crashing into RD. "Pinkie Pie! Now I have to start over!" She scolded. Fluttershy muttered something as Dash zoomed off somewhere. "Hey Rainbow Dash! Wait up!" Pinkie shouted, bouncing off. "Oh this is an emergency... I need everypony to-" She said as she was cut off by Twilight. I turn and face the bridge. "Smoke is spreading across all of Equestria," She said. Multiple ponies started to freak out a bit. I rolled my eyes. "But that's what I've been-" Fluttershy said, bouncing above the audience. "But don't worry! I've received a letter from princess Celestia informing me that it is not coming from a fire." She said. The ponies let a sigh of relieve out. "It's coming from a Dragon." Twilight spoke calmly. A collective gasp grew from the audience. "A d-d-dragon?!" Both Fluttershy and Dinky cried out at the same time, only dinky a bit louder. "Don't worry." I tell her. I meet up with Twilight and her friends a little later as the smoke kept growing over the sky. "What in the name of all things Cinnamon Swirl is a full grown dragon doing in Equestria?!" Applejack exclaims. Twilight puts down the book she was flipping through and says "Sleeping." The ponies break out in a chorus of "Huh?". I take off my harp. "So let's wake it up. A few Agi blasts should do that job." I say, strumming a bit. Adrian nods and unsheathes his sword. "I've been dying to take out Mahamaon and use it correctly." He adds. "Ah don't think violence is the answer this time sugarcube..." Applejack objects. Me and Adrian both groan. Twilight floats a few books in to her saddlebags. "Acording to Princess Celestia he's taking a nap." She said. "His snoring is what's causing this smoke." She explains. "He should really see a doctor. That doesn't seem healthy at all." Pinkie says. "Says the pony who eats a gallon of sugar per day." I mutter. "Well, Atleast he's not snoring fire." Rarity points out. She then turns to twilight. "What are we supposed to do about it?!" She asks. "I'll tell-" Rainbow began. "Applejack already chewed us out about violence RD." I deadpan. She stops and mutters some incomprehensible. Twilight nods. "We need to encourage him to move somewhere else." Twilight points out. "Princess Celestia has given us this mission and we must not fail." Twilight said. I started to hum the kind of inspirational music that usually comes on during these kind of speeches. "If we do, Equestria will be covered in smoke for the next one hundred years." That earns a gasp from Fluttershy. Rarity scoffs. "Talk about getting your beauty sleep." She says. I facepalm in conjunction to Adrian. "Alright Every... One," She said, taking me and Adrian into account. She levitated her saddlebags onto her back. "I'll need you all to gather supplies as quickly as you can." She briefs. "We've got a long journey ahead of us." She turns to her friends. "So lets meet back here in less than an hour." Rainbow flips in the air. "Ok girls! You heard her! The fate of equestria is in our hooves!" She said, hovering inbetween Rarity and Pinkie. She then flies over above Adrian and I. "Do we have what it takes!?" She shouts. "Yeah!" "You betcha!" "We can do this!" The girls run out the door, most likely excited for this. Fluttershy lags behind. "Uh.. Actually..." She begins. "Come on Flutters... It'll be ok." I tell her. "I-if you say so..." She whispers and walks out the door. "Alright! You two pack!" She said, pointing a hoof at us. "Pack what?" I ask. "Well, We've still got to solve the mystery of those "Soul points" You are talking about but I've observed you two when you eat and it seems that's how you get them back! So go to sugarcube corner and get pinkie to pack a bunch of bread or something!" She said, dashing off. I look to Adrian. He shrugs. We meet back at the road to the mountain that the dragon is supposedly on. Pinkie had emptied out one of her saddlebags and packed a bunch of pastries in there. "Welp, We'll soon see if Twilight's theory works..." I mutter to Adrian. "If it doesn't I don't want to think what'll happen..." He mutters back. Twilight walks up. "Ok girls... And boys." She says. "I'm mapping out the fastest route, but we all got to keep a good pace if we expect to make it up the mountain by nightfall." Twilight briefs. "M-mountain?" Fluttershy whimpers. I scratch her a little behind the ear, making her relax. "Don't worry. We'll be safe." I tell her. "I-it's not that..." She mutters. Twilight points to a far off cave. "The dragon is in the cave at the very top." "It looks pretty cold up there." Applejack points out. "No duh captain obvious." I mutter. Rainbow flares out her wings. "You bet it is! The higher you go, the chillier is gets." Rainbow informed. Rarity turned to RD. "Well, good thing I have my scarf." She says, pulling out a pink striped scarf. "Ooh! Pretty!" Pinkie says in awe. Rainbow laughs a little. "Oh yeah, That'll keep you niiice and cozy." She snarks. I look at fluttershy. She's looking up at the mountain, scared. "U-uh, Excuse me. Twilight?" She chirps. She walks over. "I know you're busy but-" She says. "Uh huh." Twilight said, uninterested. "Twilight, Listen to the mare." Adrian shouts. "Sure." She said, focusing on the map. "Well we could go this way..." She mutters. "But If I could just have a second-" "Uh huh..." Twilight mumbled something about the map. "So, I-I was think that, um..." Fluttershy pauses. "Maybe I should just stay in ponyville..." She continued. "Uh-huh..." Twilight mutters. "Oh good!" Fluttershy exclaims, trotting off. "I'll stay here and-" She began. Twilight looked over and shouted"Wait! You have to come! Your way with wild animals will surely come in handy." Flutters turns around. "I don't think I-" She starts. "Oh and don't worry about your little friends in the meadow. Spike's got it covered while you're gone." Twilight remarks. "You can count on me!" Spike tells Fluttershy. I facepalm. "Bad idea twilight..." I mutter. Angel Bunny suddenly jumps onto Spikes head and repeatedly stomps on him, causing the animals to run. I glare at that little demon. Spike runs off after them. "I don't think he's up to the task..." Fluttershy tells Twilight. "I agree." I speak up. Twilight walks off without a second thought. Woooowwww... Rainbow flies over and whispers something to twilight. Twilight whispers back when a sudden yelp catches everyone's attention. Fluttershy rapidly tries to get away from her shadow until she leaps into a nearby bush. I facepalm. "Alright girls! Move out!" Twilight calls. The five remaining ponies and Adrian run forward. I run over to the bush and pull a protesting Fluttershy out and join the pack. A snore shakes the area, sending out more smoke. Fluttershy yelps and hides behind Applejack. "Woah... What was that!?" Rainbow yelled out in surprise. "It's obviously the dragon dash." Adrian deadpans. "It's so... it's so... high..." Fluttershy whimpers, looking up the mountain. Dash flies over. "Well, It is a mountain." She says. "I'm gonna fly up there and check it out!" She yells, turning around. AJ quickly grabs her tail. "Hold on now." She tells her. "Ah think we should all go up together." She says. "Safety in numbers and all." She adds. The other girls agree, Minus a terrified Fluttershy. Rainbow crosses her forehooves in annoyance. "Oh all right..." She mutters. "But what about them!" She shouts, pointing to us. "We're sticking here because Pinkie has all our emergency rations." I explain. "Wait, why are you here?" Dash adds. "Insurance." Twilight answers. "The Dragon could rampage if all else fails so these two are here to help protect." Twilight explains in detail. "Wait, What!?" Adrian shouts. "Ok." I tell her. "I don't even know how to do a simple Mahamaon!" He shouts again. "You'll work it out." I tell him as we begin our trek. "How did you learn how to shoot fire so fast?!" He asks, stepping over several stones. "It was an emergency." I simply say. "Ugh..." He groans. "Orphey! Thanny!" Pinkie greets. "What's up?" I ask. "Thanny? Don't use that nickname." Adrian groans. "I want you to try these new cupcakes!" She says, shoving two cupcakes into our mouths. Adrian's kinda just fell through his mask. Mine was still tasteless. "Still tasteless." I tell her. "Aw Ponyfeathers!" Pinkie groans. "I thought I had it this time!" She sulked. "I didn't get to eat it..." Adrian moans. "Shut up. Pinkie doesn't know how you're supposed to eat." I say, punching him a little. "Good thing I made extraaas~! Pinkie sang, pulling out a tray. Adrian picked one up and unfolded the wrapper. Then he slowly crushed it. "What are you doing!" Pinkie shouted. "He's... eating I guess. I haven't thought of a name yet." I tell her. "Huh... pomestrawpop?" He guesses. "Yep!" She says. "What!? How do you get to taste them!?" I yell. "I dunno." He answers. "Man... I don't even get to taste a Pinkie Pie special cupcake..." I mutter. "Don't worry Orphey! I'll keep trying until I get it right!" She says. We've been walking a little ways when rarity spoke up. "I heard that the only thing that sparkles more than a dragon's scales are the jewels the use to build their nests." She says. "Ooh if I play my card right, I might be able to convince him to part with a few!" She exclaims in joy. "Welcome to my cave Rarity," Pinkie spoke with a scratchy voice. "Care for a Diamond? RAAARRR!" She jokes. The group breaks out in laughter. I just groan. "What's up?" Adrian asks. "I'm tired and annoyed." I tell him. "Buck up. We'll be done soon." He says. Twilight marches up the front and begins saying something that I can't hear. She pauses after a while. I look where everyo-pony is looking. "Hey! What are you waiting for? An invitation?!" Dash yells down at Flutters. "Ooh! I think I have one in my bag!" She yells, running off and returning with a card and a massive blast of confetti. Fluttershy starts talking but we can't hear her. Dash apparently has really good hearing. "Well, It is a cliff." She shouts down. She flies out a little farther. "You could just.. Oh I don't know, FLY up here." "Come on, Fluttershy! You can do it!" Pinkie encourages. Pinkie then waves her arms like wings. "Flap those wings!" Fluttershy started to fly up but at that time the dragon decided to snore, causing Flutters's wings to lock up. She screamed and fell back into the bush she was hiding in. Rainbow groans. I look down at fluttershy. She's trying as hard as she can to unlock her wings. "We don't have time for this..." Twilight groans. Applejack reaches up and takes the map. "What are you doing?" Twilight asks. "ah'll need this if ah'm gonna take her around the mountain another way." She explains. Rainbow groans. "Around the mountain!?" Applejack jumped down and began to slide down. "I'll go with them." I offer. Twilight nods and I give my Bro a fistbump. I then jump down and follow AJ. The dragon then snores and Fluttershy falls over like a dead sheep. "ORPHEY! CATCH!" Pinkie shouts, tossing a paper bag down. I catch it and nod. "Don't worry Twi. We'll be there lickety-split!" She assures. We begin to march up the mountain another way. I heft Fluttershy up on a shoulder and start to follow AJ. "So, How did ya get stuck here?" She asks. "Huh? Oh. Magic." I tell her. "Well Ah need a better answer than that. I'm the element of Honesty and ah can tell that's not the full truth." She says. I nod. "To tell the truth a man by the name of the Merchant brought me here." I say. "He's caused alot of trouble for once-been and still humans." Applejack nods to assure she's listening. I take out the recently got back picture of me, Adrian and Pecila. "You were probably sleeping but late the night I arrived in ponyville I was visited by one of the said humans." I tell her, showing the picture. "So that's a hoomin?" She says. "More or less. She's been turned into a envoy of sorts." "Ah." "Yeah. I used to be a human but then said merchant took me here and plopped me on the coast." "So that's how that fire broke out?" AJ asks. "Maybe. It's still a mystery I'm trying to solve." I explain. "Ah see. So Ah guess you're settlin' in fine with Twi?" "Yeah. I've told her everything that I've told you and she's helping us figure out how to adjust to our new bodies." I say. "Though I'm worried more about Dinky." "Her parent's died in that fire Right?" Applejack clarifies. I nod. "She must be devastated..." "Not really. She's been the same ever since... I can't help but feel she's holding in her feelings..." "She just needs time." AJ answers. "Probably... But I feel she needs to speak her mind. I know how she feels after all..." I say, looking at the path ahead. The snores are getting louder. "Huh?" "My parents back on earth died in a fire as well. We used to live in the forest when one storm broke out suddenly, causing a forest fire. I was out at school with my brother. My mother and father had taken the day off to spend time with us.. but when we got home we found the place in ruins. In the ashes I found a locket." I explain. "Ah'm guessin' that it's your mother's?" Applejack asks. I nod. "Say no more." She says, smiling. It wasn't the type of smile that was mocking. It was the kind of compassion. My neighborhood back then was full of jerks so having told that story and seeing that kind of smile was a little shocking. "We made it!" AJ announced. "About time!" RD yelled. "Well, Excuuuse me princess." I mutter. "Well, let's just go." Twilight moaned. With that we continued on our way. I pulled AJ to the back for a second. "Can you keep that story a secret for now? I want to be the one to tell them." I ask. "Ah'm not a very good liar... But for a friend Ah'll try mah best." She says. "Cool. Thanks." She runs back up to the spot. "How you holdin' flutters?" I ask Fluttershy, who was still on my shoulder. "I wanna go home!" She squeaks. "We'll be done soon enough." I tell her. Eventually we reach a small crevice. I mean small. Fluttershy had begun to walk on her own now. Rainbow leaps over with added fancyness. The same with the other ponies. All that was left was me, Adrian and Flutters. Adrian simply steps over it. I do the same. "Come on flutters!" I shout. "Oh... I don't know..." She shakes. "It's easy!" Adrian adds. "It's just a hop, A skip and a jump!" Pinkie adds, jumping over. "See?" She says. Music begins to start up from nowhere. It's not very far, Just move your little rump You can make it if you try with a hop, skip, and a jump! Pinkie jumps over. I sit down on the ground and enjoy my second favorite song. "Pinkie! We don't have time for this!" Twilight shouts. A hop, skip and a jump! Just move your little rump! A hop, skip, and a jump! A hop, skip, and a jump! A hop, skip, and a jump! A hop, skip, and a jump! A hop, skip, and a jump! A hop, skip, and a jump! Every time she would sing a new verse of A hop, skip and a jump she would jump across. Fluttershy eventually stood up from where she hid during that. "Okay.. here I go.." She whimpered. "A hop..." She hopped to the edge. "A skip..." She leaped off. "Just don't look down!" Twi shouted. "DANGIT TWILIGHT!" I shout. Fluttershy casts her eyes downwards. She let out a small shriek and pressed her two hooves between the cracks of the crevice. Rainbow groans and pushes Flutters over. "I guess I forgot to jump..." She said in her usual adorable fashion. After facing numerous perils we arrive at the dragon's den. In other news I learned a new skill, Gurentou. A physical plus fire skill that in persona Q has the cut attribute as well. Adrian learned Tempest slash as well, A skill that deals heavy slash damage to a single target once or twice. It help to clear out the avalanche. Ugh turns out Twilight's theory about us and food was true. "Alright. We're here..." Twilight says. She lists off certain things we need to until she lists of our names. "Orpheus, Thanatos, Be prepared as well with Applejack. It shouldn't come to this however." "Come on Fluttershy." Twilight said, walking into the cave. However, fluttershy stayed out. Twilight came back out a minute later and grabbed Flutters by the her wings and pulled her out. "Come on Fluttershy! Every... minute that dragon is asleep another ... acre of equestria is covered in.... smoke!" She said, trying to push her in to the cave. Twilight's friends joined in as well. "I... I can't go into the cave..." She sadly said. Everypony sighs and falls down. "Great! She's afraid of caves now too!" RD shouts. "I'm not afraid of caves. " Fluttershy simply said. "I'm scared of Dr..." She trailed off. Applejack trotted over. "What was that Sugarcube?" "I'm scared of Drag..." She said even softer. "What?" Twilight asked. Fluttershy took a deep breath. "She's obviously scared of Dragons Dinguses." Adrian spoke up. At that moment the dragon decided to snore, releasing a burst of smoke. "But fluttershy..." Twilight said before I lost intrest. "Ugh... Season one really did need work..." I moan. "We should go." Adrian said. I nod. "Fluttershy will come through in the end and if she doesn't we'll march up and kick his butt." I say. We both nod and sneak back down the mountain. "So that's what happened." Fluttershy finished telling us. "Well we missed quite a bit. We just figured you didn't need us." Adrian excused. "You should have seen fluttershy! She wasn't that scared little mare anymore!" RD boasted. "Sounds like quite the tale." I say. The girls yawn. It had taken all day to get down and even though it was still light they were all tired. Looks like we changed the episode yet again... We really got to stop doing that. "Well, Ah'm gonna catch some shut-eye before Ah have to gather the rest of the crop." AJ yawned. The rest of the ponies said their excuses and went home. "You should head to bed twi." I tell her. "Yeah, but first I need to write this friendship letter." She yawns. "You mean have spike write it?" I say. "Er... Yeah..." She said sheepishly. "Welp, I'm gonna go hang with Dinky for the rest of the day." I tell her. She nods and goes upstairs to find spike. "I'm comin' too!" Adrian shouts, running out behind me. And so... It begins... Author's Note GAAAHHH SOOO LONGGG!! Other chapters won't be this long. I'm tired I'm going to bed. Buuut CHAPTERLY PERSONA MOMENT: This is the only video I can find that gets to the fried tofu moment. (Starts at 1:48, Ends at around 2:56 maybe) I'll make a token for Thanatos next chapter. If I remember. SOMEONE REMIND ME! *Passes out*
Seven: Winter Wrap Up, Persona Style! Pt.1I yawned. Twilight had just flipped on the light. "Twwwiiiliiight..." I groan, covering my eyes. "Come on! Today's Winter Wrap up!" My eyes snap open. "Oh god no" I mutter, sitting up. "What's that?" Adrian yawns. I watch as twilight pulls over her snow gear. "Today is when everypony in ponyville helps clean up after winter since tomorrow is the first day of spring!" She squeals, leaping into her boots. "Ugh... We're not exactly ponies if you didn't notice..." I mutter. "But still, As long as you're living under this roof and in this town you are supposed to help." She lectured. "Ugh.. Clean up winter? Who cleans up winter? Don't they use magic to change the seasons like we do in canterlot?" Spike groans. "No spike, ponyville was started by earth ponies, so for hundreds of years, they've never used magic to clean up winter. That means no fire spells Orpheus." She says, struggling to get a saddle on. "It's traditional!" She says, standing up with the saddle on right. It then slips of and lands on the floor with rattle. "It's ridiculous... No magic. Peh." Spike said, hiding under the covers. She then tightens the saddle and wraps a scarf around her neck. She levitates a list off of a hook. "Ok, Let's see. Scarf, Check. Saddle, Check, Boots, Check. Spike refusing to get up and going back to sleep, check. Orpheus and Thanatos being lazy, Check." She proclaims. She puts the list back. "Good thing I'm so organized! I'm ready!" She yells, opening the door and stepping outside. "Bright and early!" She yells. "It's night still isn't it!" Adrian shouts. She comes back in and takes off all her gear. "Ugh.. Fine... You can go back to sleep." I'm out as soon as my head hits the pillow. "Nooo!" Adrian groans. "Are you sure you don't need help?" Twilight asks. I tug again on one of Adrian's coffins. "I'm fine." I tell her. "Well.. ok. Meet us at the town square to get a job." She says, running off with spike on her back. "NOOOO!" Adrian groans again. "Fine..." I says, letting go and taking off my harp. "AGI!" I shout, sending a fireball his way. "HOT! HOT! HOT!" He runs past me and starts to roll in some snow. I close the door behind him. "Jerk." He says. I roll my eyes. He stands up and groans. "Lets go..." He moans. "First." I interrupt. "I've totally forgot but you need a token." I tell him. "A what?" He deadpans. "Something to have other Displaced call apon you. Like that thing that we found." I tell him. "You mean the scythe?" He asks. I take Pecila's key out of the small leather pouch that rarity sewed for me. "I've still got it..." I say, slowly Inching Pecila's token near the lock of twilight's door. "NO!" He shouts. I laugh and place it back. "O-ok... I'll make one." He moans. "Ok, First find something to use." He looks around after setting on his belt buckle. He rips it off and with a flash a new one pops into existence. "Cool, Magic belt buckles." He jokes. "Now put some of your raw energy into it." I instruct. He puts both hands on it. "Think of a phrase or something. Oh, Include instructions on how to summon you." I say. He waits for a second before tossing the buckle at me. I am Thanatos, The avatar of Death. Smash the buckle and I shall come if your cause is great enough. or you just want to talk. I'm down for that too. I toss it back. "Now throw it." I tell him. He prepares to throw it before I stop him. "Not at me you idiot." I deadpan. "Fine." He mutters. He tosses it at twilight's door and watches at it vanishes into a dark void. "Oh cool." He simply says. "Come on." I usher. When we get there the meeting has just about started. "We need everypony's help to wrap up winter and bring in spring." The mayor states. The crowd cheers. "Now all of you have your vests and have been assigned to your teams, so let's do even better than last year and have the quickest winter wrap up ever." She states again. The crowd erupts into cheers again. "All right everypony, Find your team leader, and lets get galloping!" She cheers. The crowd disperses, leaving only me, Adrian and Twilight without a job. Music begins to randomly start up. "NOOOOOOOOOO!" Adrian yells. I gain a wicked glint in my eye as I prepared myself for a song. Three months of winter coolness and awesome holidays... We've kept our hoofsies warm at home, time off from work to play But the food we've stored is running out, and we can't grow in this cold And even though I love my boots, this fashion's getting old The time has come to welcome Spring And all things warm and green, I join in, much to my brother's annoyance. it's also time to say goodbye: It's Winter we must clean. How can I help? I'm new, you see. What does everypony do? How do I fit in without magic? I haven't got a clue! Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! Let's finish our holiday cheer Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here! Bringing home the southern birds, A pegasus' job begins In clearing all the gloomy skies To let the sun shine in! We move the clouds and we melt the white snow; When the sun comes up, it's warmth and beauty will glow! Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! Let's finish our holiday cheer Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here Winter Wrap-Up Winter Wrap-Up! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here Adrian sighs and butts in. 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here!' Little critters hibernate Under the snow and ice. We wake up all the sleepyheads So quietly and nice! We help them gather up their food, Fix their homes below; We welcome back the Southern birds So their families can grow! Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! Let's finish our holiday cheer Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here! No easy task to clear the ground, Plant our tiny seeds. With proper care and sunshine, Everyone it feeds. Apples, carrots, celery stalks Colorful flowers, too! We must work so very hard, It's just so much to do! Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! Let's finish our holiday cheer Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here! Now that I know what they all do, I have to find my place And help with all of my heart, Tough task ahead I face. How will I do without my magic, Help the earth pony way? I wanna belong, so I must Do my best today Do your best today Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! Let's finish our holiday cheer Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here Winter Wrap-Up, Winter Wrap-Up! 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here 'Cause tomorrow Spring is here! "Orphey!" Dinky shouted, bouncing into my arms as soon as the song ended. "Hey. I didn't see you this morning." I tell her. "I went out with twilight." She admitted. "Alright. I'll be helping Flutters with the animals. You go do whatever you were told to do ok? If something happens come straight to me." I tell her. She nods and bounces off. "You did good." I said, patting Adrian on the back. "I didn't think there's a song in every episode!" He said. "Meh. Get used to it." I tell him, heading over to Fluttershy's area. I gently shook the bell as a bunch small bat family yawned in a tree hole. "It's time to wake up." I try to gently tell them. Yeah, I'm not so good but Adrian is better at the whole working the plow thing. The bats yawn and fly out. I wave to them and go over to the next hole. "Hello?" I call. I ring the bell a few times. A hedgehog family rolls out. "I hope you had pleasant dreams..." I tell them. I look over at fluttershy. She had a found another hedgehog family as well. Twilight was just over there as well. I walk over. "Aww... How cute." She said. "Aren't they? This is my favorite task of the whole season." Fluttershy replied. "Same. Even though I'm not as good... Nearly frightened a skunk on my first try." I said. Spike rubs his temple. "Uh... What's hibernation." "In basic terms, Spike, its when animals go to sleep for the winter." I explain. "Sleep? For the winter?" Spike asks. I nod. Fluttershy walks over to a hole and rings the bell. I walk of to some of the more bigger animals that the ponies can't do without difficulty. "Wakey-wakey!" I whisper into a large cave. I ring the bell, hearing it echo. Soon a large bear comes lumbering out. He yawns and lies down. "I know how you feel but spring is coming. You don't want to miss out on the first berries of the season do you?" I ask him slyly. He gets up, licking his lips. "That's what I thought." I laugh. Soon a scream penetrates the area. "Twilight?" I turn around to see many animals chasing after twilight. I sigh and facepalm. (Adrian's POV) I sigh as I push the plow from the outside. My new strength was certainly helping but even so, It had it's disadvantages. Such as steering. I had to comepletely turn around before I could even start in a different direction. "Ngh..." I mutter, pushing it up the snow covered hill. Applejack was just sittin' up there on the hill. "I don't understand why she doesn't come do some work..." I mutter. I look over at the hill where Applejack is and see twilight talking with her. "Don't tell me..." I facepalm. I look behind her. Jake was following her. I watch as twilight hops in one of the plows. She tries a few times to push it before stopping. It soon lights up with a purple aura and starts to move. "What?! She's totally ignoring the lecture she gave us before!" I shout. I watch her for a bit until she makes a massive snowball. It scoops up Applejack and Spike while Jake keeps running. I start to run over before I hear "AGILAO!" With a massive flare the ball of snow and most of the snow around the area is melted. Jake is standing there, panting until he collapses. "JAKE!" I quickly run over, ignoring the ponies protest. The massive fire blast had also loosened up a bunch of the snow above the cliff they were at, making a giant flood of snow. I run over and start to dig him out. I eventually find him, unconscious. "Must have used up his energy." I sigh. "Twilight, Applejack, I'm going to take a quick break and head back to the library. I need to get Jake some food." I tell her. Applejack waves a dismissive hoof and starts to lecture twilight again. To Be Continued Author's Note THANATOS IS NOW ABLE FOR CROSSOVERS!!!!!!!!! GO USE HIM! So instead of a chapterly persona moment I want an opinion. Which sounds better for Orpheus' and Thanatos' Themes? For Orpheus/Jake these are the two I've lowered it to: OR For Thanatos/Adrian I want to wait until a certain part wedding to make a desision. Here are the ones I'm thinking of however: OR Here's the character theme for a new character that will be showing up sometime when season Two rolls around in this story. See if you can crack that nut open. Some of her (Yes, it's a she. Lowers it down doesn't?) personality is reflected in this theme.
Eight: Winter Wrap Up, Persona Style! Pt. 2I sit up as I drink the water Dinky brought me. "Thanks Dink." I tell her. "No problem!" She yelled, dashing off. "So what exactly happened?" I ask Adrian. "You used a attack called Agilao." Adrian bluntly replied. "Oh. I guess I didn't have the power." I laugh. "Dude. Are you sure that we shouldn't be using this time to find a way home? Think of Selene." He said. Selene... That hadn't occurred to me... I remain silent. "You want to go home just as much as me don't you?" "No." I reply. "Why?" "I don't want to be a mute idiot anymore!" I shout at him. He flinches. "... I forgot about..." He muttered. "So you "Forgot" about your own brother's problem. Oh I can totally forgive you!" "What the hell Jake?! Why are you being an ass all of a sudden?!" He yells. "I'm fed up Ok?!" I shout. "Why!?" "I...." "TELL ME!" "I'M FED UP WITH EVERYTHING!" The room goes silent for a good thirty minutes as Adrian lets that sink in. "O-Orpheus? T-Thanatos?" Fluttershy's voice comes from outside. I take a deep breath. "In a second Fluttershy..." I mutter. The door opens with a blue glow. "Darlings? What's wrong?" Rarity asks. "Nothing..." I mutter. Yesss... Let your rage boil... Huh?! "Orpheus! Tell us!" Twilight tries to reason. "I'm fine!" I yell. She had shown up with her friends most likely running when I shouted. I move torwards the door. The door suddenly closes with a slam. "Open the door Twilight." I growl. Do it... Kill her... Let her feel the pain of fire... I clutch my head. Who ARE you?! How are you in my head!? I'm just a shadow... for now... NOW DO IT! I grab my head and scream. (Adrian's POV) I watch in horror as my brother falls limply to the floor. "Stay back! I feel a massive amount of dark magic at work!" Twilight shouts. A hazy aura surrounds him. The voice that speaks, is anything but my brother's. "Yes... I've done it..." "Stay away from him!" I shout, unsheathing my sword. "TEMPEST SLASH!" I shout, charging at him. "Tch. Gurentou." He calmly speaks. He takes off the harp and it lights up with flames. Our weapons clash with clang. I get a better look at his eyes. They're a deep red with small wisps of green and purple flowing out. I think I saw something familiar when I walked in on him watching that show... Oh crap... Now I remember. It was that episode that made me change my mind about it being a kids show.. That thing about that empire! "Oh crap.. Don't tell me.." I mutter. "Yesss... I am that exact unicorn, Well more of a shadow as of this point..." I lose my focus and he pushes me off. He calmly walks over. "Sombra." He spits in my ear. "NO!" I roar, kicking him away. "Such willpower!" Sombra marvels. "TEMPEST SLASH! TEMPEST SLASH! TEMPEST SLASH!" I shout. I barrel right through him, crashing through the door. I can see many ponies gasp. "Hah... I'm losing my edge..." Sombra groans. "I WILL NOT LET YOU USE MY BROTHER AS A PUPPET!" I can feel my blood boil at that thought. Something clicks in me. I drop my sword. "Door. Of. Hades." I slowly say, internally smiling like a madman. What I was doing? I had no control. I was equally as freaked out on the inside. "What?!" Sombra shouts. A door appears behind me. It slowly opens and I can see the brief image of Sombra being pulled out of my brother's body before the shadow flees away. The door vanishes and I pant. "J-Jake..." I mutter, rushing over through the snow. So close too... Oh shut up! I had no idea about that attack! (Jakes POV) I wake up in the middle of a concrete room. "Oh good. You're awake!" The familiar voice of dinky yells. I groan and sit up. "Where..." I mutter. "You're in Twilight's basement. She was trying to repair the damage that you and Thanatos caused." Dinky explains. "Oh... Wait, I caused?" I ask. "I didn't see it but I overheard Twilight say something about possession." "P-Possession?" I repeat. "Yeah. Thanatos is still freaked out. He keeps saying it was his fault." Dinky explains. I look down. "Winter Wrap up is over. I was trying to stay by your side the whole time but I had to go clean up the school." She says. "Oh..." I mutter. "But we got it done on time however." She said, cheerily. "That's good." I tell her. "Thanks to Twilight." She said, leaping up the old couch I was sitting on. I scratch behind her ear. "Can you go tell A- Thanatos that I'm up?" I ask her. She nods and runs up. I sigh. "What has my life become..." I ask myself. I'll be back... For your power... GET OUT! I growl at the voice in my head. It sounds familiar. I close my eyes. "Hey, Glad you're alright." Adrian says. I open my eyes. " Sup?" I wave a hand Adrian laughs. He's covered in scrapes. "I did a number on ya... Didn't I?" I ask. "No, Sombra did a number on me. Not you." He says. I mentally facepalm. "I see." I say, sitting up. "Yeah. Well, we should go enjoy the first day of spring. I hear applejack is breaking out some old jam of hers." He says. "Is it Zapp Apple?" I ask. "Yeah. I wanted to ask-" I cut him off by grabbing his hand and rushing out the door to AJ's farm. "It's great that you had two jars left over. are you sure it's still good?" Twilight asks. "Just what is a Zapp Apple?" Adrian asks. "Just the best, most awesome, most amazingest jam making apple in the world!" Rainbow squealed. "Rainbow, Amazingest isn't a word." Twilight corrects. "Yeah whatever." Rainbow dismisses. Twilight and all her friends, Including Dinky and AB, are gathered in the middle of AJ's apple orchard sitting on a picnic blanket. "Now are y'all ready?" Applejack said, bringing out a small tray of bread and crackers. The ponies cheered along with me. Applejack places the tray down. "Soups on!" She shouted, grabbing a cracker and dipping it in the jar. The ponies followed into the two open jars. I grab a cracker and dip in the jar. I hand it to Adrian. He cautiously grabs it and crushes it. "Woah. That. Is. Amazing." he says, shocked. I quickly grab another and do the same as before. I put it in my mouth and chewed. My mouth dropped open. "No.. no... NOOOOO!!!" I shout to the sky. "What's wrong!?" "Are y'all ok Sugarcube?!" "Uh... Are you... Ok?" "Orphey!!!" My heart stopped. "I... Can't... Taste it..." I cry. THIS IS THE WORST POSSIBLE THING!!! STUCK IN EQUESTRIA! WITH NO SENSE OF TASTE! "Is that all?" Rainbow asks. We all look at rainbow. "What?" She asks. "Rainbow, You can be really insensitive sometimes." Rarity sighs. I curl up in a ball. "I'm just going to lie here and sob." I whine playfully. "Ok come on." I watch as I'm lifted into the air. I turn my head to look at Adrian, then I push him with my foot. "Oof!" He lands on the ground with a crash. "You'll pay for that..." He growls. I smirk internally. "GRRRAAAH!" He shouts, tackling me. "Gah!" I shout in surprise. "Don't tell me..." I see twilight facepalm. I laugh as Adrian pins me to the ground. He grab my foot. "NO-N-NOOOO!" I laugh. I struggle for him to get off as I feel a familiar sensation on the end of my foot. "Y-You're a j-jerk!!" I struggle to say. "Yes I am!" He laughs evilly. I manage to push him off and try to pin him down. He pushes me off just as easily. We both glare at each other before breaking out in laughter. "Uh... Are you two ok?" Rainbow asks. "You should know by now Dashie. These two are best brothers!" Pinkie chirps. "Wait, I was the only one who didn't know that?!" RD shouts. "Most likely." I answer. She lands and pouts. I internally smile. "Oh wipe that glint out of your eye." She snaps. I roll my eyes and sit back down. The rest of the meal consists of laughter and enjoyment. I might have joked about Adrian's new fear of ropes. He's still mad at me by the time we get back to Twilight's. I walk upstairs. "You're still up Twilight?" I ask. "Huh? Oh yeah. I was just... writing a follow up letter to the princess about what happened to you." She yawns. "Go to bed Twilight." I deadpan. "But...I need to finish.." She snores. I lift her head up a bit. She's fast asleep. I pick her up and drop her in her bed. "Goodnight Twilight... Thanks for letting us stay for this long..." I mutter. Author's Note I really need an opinion on the character theme for Orpheus/Jake that I put in the last chapter. If I get enough I'll post the vote/poll/thing results in the next chapter. If not then I'm just going to ask one of my friends for their opinion and go with that. Again, any errors, just comment below and I'll fix them.
Nine: Iron Pony Showdown.I yawn. "So who's winning?" I ask. Adrian smacks the back of my head. "It hasn't started idiot." He says. I blink once. "I must have dozed off." "For about a second." Adrian snickers. "Shut it." I growl. I watch as Applejack runs through the path of barrels, hitting her flank on the fourth to last one. "Time Spike?" Twilight asks. "Seventeen seconds!" He announces. "You're kiddin'!" Applejack yelps. "That breaks Mah record from last year's rodeo!" "But... You got a five second penalty for nudging the barrel." Applejack then scoffs. "Nuts and shoes... Still, that's twenty two seconds. Not too shabby." She said. She whispers something RD who gets all nervous. She flies over to the starting point. "Ready, Set, Go!" Twilight said, having spike set the timer. She dashes through pretty fast. When she gets to the end she flies over and starts to talk with AJ. "Eighteen seconds!" He exclaims. "Not too bad for RD." I mutter. "Y'know, We should have our own Iron Pony... Man... Thing." Adrian tells me. "Rainbow Dash wins the barrel Weave!" Twilight exclaims. The next few events consist of a strength challenge (AJ wins that easily.), A rodeo challenge (Rainbow wins that by hopping up and down repeatedly.), A lasso toss (RD got tangled up in her lasso), A ball bounce (Come on, We all know who wins that one), a hay toss, a hoof wrestle (I was actually a bit surprised to see RD win that. I guess I'm forgetting what happens in the episodes...) and A hoofball kick. The last event was a tug-of-war. Who could forget RD's epic cheat. Spike was once again announcing but I had just lost interest. Well, really it was about halfway with push-ups. "Come on! Once more!" Adrian shouted. Ever since the hoof wrestle we've been arm wrestling. "Fine! I'm going to beat you though!" I shout, placing my elbow on the edge of the barrel. Adrian does the same. I manage to pin his arm down after a few tries. "Haha! yes!" A few ponies had already been watching us, Mostly stallions. "I wanna try against Thanatos!" One pony shouts. It was the unmistakeable bulk of Bulk Biceps. "Can you take on Bulk, Adrian?" I playfully taunt. "P-psh! P-piece of cake!" He places his elbow on the table. I watch with interest as the winner keeps switching from Adrian to Bulk. "You've finally met your match huh?!" I laugh. "S-shut up!" He winces. "Y-YEAAAHH!" Bulk shouts. That was the one advantage that Adrian needed to win. He quickly slams Bulk's hoof down on the table. "We should do that again Bulk." He pants. Bulk nods and flies off. "Ready to go?" I ask him. He nods. I sigh as I try to find a seat. "Hello Orpheus." A familiar voice came from behind. I turn around and find myself nose to muzzle with the equestrian princess. "Princess?" I ask. Adrian is shocked as well. "Follow me." She said with a wink. We follow her to a special area set up just for the princess. "I want to talk to you two about what happened during Winter Wrap Up." She said. I nod. "Sombra's become more than a shadow hasn't he?" She asks. "I don't know how he managed to possess me..." I admit. "But I heard him inside my head egging me on." I then say. She nods in understanding. "You two know more than it seems, Is that right?" She asks. I nod. "Yes. He doesn't know much however..." I say. Adrian gave me a pissed glare and shouted "What's that supposed to mean!?" "Then we've got time. Tell me what you know, If you don't mind." She said, sitting down. "This may be glaring obvious, but we're not from Equestria. We're from a planet called earth." I start to explain. "On earth, This world is just a show. Many people watch it when it comes on and are major fans. They have dubbed themselves Bronies." I explain. She beckons me to continue. "The show has finished it's 4th season and is starting to go into the 5th season. It was supposed to start on April 4th but we were then taken from our world before I could get a change to watch it." "Well then I assume you know how this race will go?" She asks. "Rainbow Dash and Applejack will battle for the finish, forgetting their friendship entirely and doing it more for the competition. They will end up tied in last where they will find out Twilight had gotten fifth place. Then you come out and tell then about how much of the leaves are left and tell them of the lesson they learned." I finish. She smiles and nods. "I see. Thank you." She says, directing her attention to the Autumn leaves. "I'm sure you already know this but there's a mirror that leads to an alternate Earth." She says. "Canterlot High right?" I ask. "I don't know the details in full but my previous student ran off through there. I feel Twilight should be able to handle it, once she's proven herself." She says. "Are you still talking about that show?!" Adrian yells. "Yes." I deadpan. He scoffs and stares out at the trees. "Orpheus. If something like that ever happens to either of you tell me straight away." She told me. I nod and watch as the ponies come out of the forest. "It looks like the race is finished." She said, sipping on some tea she was just presented by the guards. "Aaand here comes RD and AJ." I say, pointing at the two ponies beating each other up. "Looks to me like you were right." She said. She starts to walk out. "You two should come." She said. We both nod and follow. I sit down with twilight in front of the setting sun. "So, fifth huh?" I ask Twilight. "Yep. Pretty good, considering that I have never run a race." She said. "Yeah. I guess. It's a shame that we couldn't have ran." I said to her. "It is a shame. I bet you would have gotten first." She said. "Who did get first?" I ask. "THAAANNAATOSSSS!" The voice of lyra echoes. "Her." Twilight deadpanned. "Oh... I guess she gets her exercise by chasing A-Thanatos all day." I yawn. "You need to get out more than reading books." She says, nudging me. "Yeah yeah." I swat her away lightly. "Back where you came from... Did you have a special somepony?" She asks. "Where did this come from?" I ask. "I just was thinking one night." She replied. "To answer your question... Yes. I do have a special somepony." "I'm guessing she's not a pony however." Twilight giggles. "Yeah. Her name was Selene. She meant the world to me. I told you before I was a mute back home, She looked past all that." I said, remembering fond memories of Selene. "She specially took sign language to know what I was saying and we had a happy life. I was planning on proposing to her about a year after I graduated." I told her. Twilight smiles. "Then this happened. Haven't seen her since." I say. "I bet she's worried sick..." Twilight said. I nod. "Most likely. My only hope is she forgets about our love and moves on... We won't be seeing each other ever again..." I sigh. "Don't talk like that!" Twilight yells. I look her in the eyes. "She loves you. You love her, right?" I nod. "Then you'll find a way home. That or she'll find her way here. Nothing can keep love apart. Especially not separate dimensions." Twilight said. "Thanks Twilight." She smiles. "Don't worry. That's what friends are for." She says, helping me up. "We should get back to the Library. I bet Adrian is going to need someone to pry Lyra off of him." I joke. Twilight giggles and we walk back, a newfound hope in my heart to get home. I wake up in a dark, dank place. "Hello?!" I yell. "I see you've received my message..." A voice speaks. "Who's there?!" I yell. "My name... Is Messiah." Author's Note Total cliffhanger! Also yeah today is April Fools but I'll most likely post a little notice on the title if I ever do a April Fools joke in a chapter. I know many people don't like that. For people who don't know, Messiah is another form of Orpheus. In Persona Q when you reach a certain level on the P3 Protagonist then Orpheus will be reborn as Messiah. In P3 then you'll have to fuse it and I believe it requires Orpheus. Don't quote me on that because I'm terrible at fusing. Usually you'll see Messiah as the good guy and Thanatos as the bad guy. But if Thanatos is a good guy... Then where does Messiah stand? Who was sent to Equestria as Messiah?! (It's not Selene for those who were going to guess her.) EDIT: Thanks to Fossil-Dragon-Messiah I've got info on how to fuse Messiah for those who are wondering: To answer your question, to obtain Messiah in P3 you need to fuse Orpheus and Thanatos.
Ten: Kidnapping and summons.I got into a defensive position as a white figure stepped out. I recognize this figure from anywhere. I try to grab my harp, when I realize it's not there. "How did you get sent here as Messiah?! Less importantly, Where the hell is my harp?!" I shout. "You are stupid aren't you? Why would I tell you that?" Messiah smirks. Messiah is different from Thanatos and Orpheus... I guess that counts to something here as well... But seriously, That smirk is of an insane guy! "Why so worried Jake?" "Huh? How do you know who I am?!" I shout. "We met before you know? You had one year left right? Then you were going to propose? or was it going to be one year after graduation?" He asks. "What?!" I shout again. "To Selene. Don't tell me you forgot about your Girlfriend?" Messiah laughs. "Ok, I am majorly confused." I say. "I guess you wouldn't remember your rival." He smirks again. "Rival?" I mutter to myself. Who... Wait a minute... "Brandon?!" I shout in surprise. "And give the guest a prize!" He cackles. I growl. "Why? What did I do to you?" I ask. "You stole her from me." He says, glaring. "You mean Selene?" I ask. "Noooooo.... YES HER!" He yells. Two wing-like appendages unfurled from around his waist. He jumped up and started to float. "I've sworn revenge against you. She didn't deserve you! How could she fall for someone who couldn't even speak!?" He shouts. I flinch from his outburst. Ouch... That hurt. "Dude, It's been like, two years! Can't you put that behind you?!" I yell. "I can't. I've been gifted with this power... And I shall use it to get my revenge!" He shouts. "GOD'S HAND!" He shouts, clouds forming over where I'm standing. "Crap!" I shout, dodging the giant golden fist. "GOD'S HAND!" He shouts again. I keep trying to dodge the giant golden fists for about an hour, each hit closer than the last. "JUST DIE!" I run out of breath just as the a cloud forms over me. "S-shit..." I mutter. (Adrian's POV) I yawn. "Mornin' Jake." I moan. I get no answer. "Jake?" I say, sitting up. He's not in the place he normally sleeps. His harp is still there too. "He normally takes this everywhere..." I mutter. I look up at Twilight's bed. She's asleep too. "Guess she slept in today..." I mutter. The smell of toast hits my nose. "I wish I could feel hunger like normal... Toast would really hit the spot right now..." I moan. I walk downstairs after grabbing Jake's harp. "Oh hey Thanatos." Spike greets. "Sup?" I moan, still tired. "Have you seen Orpheus?" He asks. "No. He wasn't here when I woke up." I answer. "Weird. He's normally woken up by twilight unless she has something to do." Spike says. "I wonder what happened..." I mutter. Twilight walks down. "Mind explaining where Orpheus has gone?" Twilight asks. We both shrug. Twilight frowns. "Orpheus is usually awake by now... But he's usually down here reading if nopony is awake..." Twilight ponders. "I had to take Dinky to school since he went missing." Spike speaks up. "Weird..." I mutter. I walk to the window. "Everyone is out and about. Maybe he went to go see Pinkie?" I ask. "Maybe." Twilight says. "I'll go see." I say, walking out the door. "Orphey is missing?!" Pinkie shouts. I nod. "He was missing when I woke up. I thought he had came to see you." I explain. "He hasn't stopped by since the last time I saw him... That was at the running of the leaves!" Pinkie says. "Then where is he?" I ask. "I don't know. Weren't you listening?" Pinkie says. I sigh and walk out. "Ooh! I'll help you!" Pinkie says, bouncing behind me. I sigh, "Pinkie I-" A loud scream cuts me off. I reconize that scream from anywhere... "Jake!" I shout, running in the direction of the scream. "Thanny! I-I'll... go get the girls!" Pinkie shouts. Gotta get to him... Gotta get to him... Jake... BE OK! Pain fills my body as the giant fist comes crashing on me. I fall to the ground. Messiah's laughter fills the dark area. I slowly stand up as I try to ignore my body's protests. "Stronger than you look eh?" Messiah cackles. "T-this can't be just because I took the girl you loved!" I shout. "No, It's not. I'm going to take over Equestria. I'm not strong enough to rival Moonass and Sunbutt." Messiah sneers. He lands. "I need your power. Along with your excuse for a brother's as well." He says, kicking me down. I cough as I land on the ground. "Yeah? Too bad." I wheeze. "I'm fully prepared to break you." He whispers into my ear. He laughs with mad laughter and takes to the sky again. "GOD'S HAND~!" He sings. "You're insane." I spit. The hand hits me again, causing more pain. "I do wish that Messiah learned Zio and Mudo skills, I'd have a heck of a better time breaking you." He taunts. "STOP!" A voice shouts. "Huh?" We both say. Through the wall crashes the unmistakable figure of Adrian. He points his sword at Messiah. "Megidola!" He shouts, a ball of almighty energy forming above Messiah. "What?!" He shouts. The energy crashes down on him, making him fall to the ground. "Jake!" Adrian rushes over, picking me up. "Who is that guy?" He asks. "Brandon." I cough. He stares blankly at me. "The guy who also loved Selene?" I ask. "Hm. Oh! Thaaat guy! His name is Brandon?" I sigh and facepalm. He helps me up. "Looks like I have to teach him a lesson for picking on my little brother." Adrian says. "Messiah reflects light skills. Don't use Mahamon." I inform him. "Got it." He moves forward, Just for a hand to crash into him. "Gah!" He shouts, jumping back. "I WILL have your power..." He says, a crazy glint in his eye. "Let's get outta here!" Adrian shouts, grabbing my hand and running out the hole he had made. The laughter of Messiah echos until we get far from the place he was holding me. I notice that we're in the Everfree forest. The place I was being held was the old castle. Damn, what a place to be held. "T-thanks.." I cough. "He did a number on ya huh." Adrian says. "Yeah. God's hand hurts like crazy." I try to joke. He hands me my harp. "Held on to it for ya." He says. "Thanks..." I say. I casually strum it. "Dia." I sigh. The feeling of relief flows through me as a blue light washes over my body. I do it a couple more times until I have my energy back. "We should get something to eat." Adrian says. We continue on to the town as we joke and just have fun. The girls gasp as they see me come out of the forest. "What happened?!" Twilight shouts. I explain to the girls as we make our way to Twilight's tree. "So, This "Messiah" was holding you captive for your power?" Rainbow asks, bored. "Yeah. Kinda cliched." I answer, chewing on an apple. I toss the core into the garbage can in the corner. "You should take some time to relax. But... one last question." Twilight says. I look at her. "If Messiah was stronger than you... Then... Why did he want your power?" She asks. I shrug and take a bite out of another apple. "I dunno. He wanted both my power and Thanatos'." I say. "You're obviously much stronger than him then." Twilight notes. "I guess." I say. "Well then... We'll have to keep watch for Messiah around if he's after Orpheus and Thanatos." Twilight says, putting her papers away. The girls agree. "If he takes even one look at ponyville I'll send him flying to cloudsdale!" Rainbow boasts. We all laugh. "What? I'm serious!" Rainbow argues. "We all know ya are Rainbow." Applejack says. I toss the finished apple into the garbage can. "That's the tenth one... Are you sure these fill your magic?" Twilight asks. I take another and shrug. "Nah. my soul points were filled by the ninth one. I just need to keep busy." I take a bite out it. "Well then... I'd better send a letter to the princess about this." Twilight says. "I should go pick up dinky." I say, getting up from the chair. "Ok, Be careful." Twilight says, pulling out a quill. I nod and go out. "So, Q&A is over?" Adrian asks, a bag of groceries in one hand. "Not exactly. I need to get dinky from school." I say. "I'll come with you. Just give me a second." He says, going inside. A minute later he comes out. "Just had to place those inside. Let's go." I says. "Ok." I simply say. "Where'd you go?" Dinky asks. "I was taken against my will to the castle in the forest." I simply say. "Oh..." Dinky mutters. "Just ignore him." Adrian says. He picks her up. "Jake's just tired." He says. "i guess I am a little tired. I'll be ok." I tell her. "Yay!" She cheers. "Got any homework?" I ask. "Yeah... Math." She groans. "I'll help you when I can." I tell her. She smiles. "We're back!" I shout, opening the door. "Welcome." Twilight says, looking up from her book. Dinky jumps down and pulls her homework out her bag. "Twilight, Can I have a book on multiplication?" She asks. Twilight nods and lights her horn. "I'm guessing just basic multiplication?" She asks. Dinky stares blankly. "Yeah." I answer. Twilight nods and floats down a book. "Thanks." Dinky smiles. I spend the rest of the night helping Dinky with her homework. I wake up to a peculiar feeling in my head. It's still dark. I look down at my fingers. They were slowly turning to glass and fading. "Guess I'm being summoned." I mutter. I smile on the inside and feel the feeling in my head grow stronger as my vision turns black and I slip into the multiversial... void thing. Hope this isn't a universe like the one Pecila came from... I can't deal with another fangirl! I clear my throat and smirk on the inside. "Thou art I and I am thou. From the sea of thy soul I come..." I say for effect. "I am Orpheus, The master of strings..." Author's Note Not the best picture of Messiah but it's hard to come across full pictures of him: Messiah won't get a token or anything. I needed an excuse to move along. For those who are confused... Dia skills are healing skills. The best healing skill would be salvation, healing the party to full health and curing status ailments. The Dia skills level up a bit differently than the attacking skills. It starts with Dia then it goes to -rama then to -rahan. If you can tell, the ma- skills are multi-target so media would be a multi-target healing skill. It's all very complex. The final battle comes for a different story. In FrostTheWolf's story, Swords, Sorcery and Shenanigans, Orpheus will be making an appearance. Go read the latest chapter. It'll be amazing once me and Frost get to writing.
Eleven: Dimension hopping battles. Author's Note A laaaarrrgeee majority of this chapter will be in third person. This only has the stuff with Orpheus and everyone. This chapter also involves a lot of violence that isn't like how I usually write so yay for different writing! A big thank you to FrostTheWolf for this amazing opportunity! I look forward to your sequel of Swords, Sorcery and Shenanigans! Go read his version to go see the perspectives of the people and ponies in canterlot and what happened when Anson gets back! Eleven: Dimension hopping battles. Ponyville (Present moment) Anson just watched as the Persona took form alongside him. He never expected anything like this to happen, for he had originally planned the gun trick as a bluff. But now, it was something much more. It gave him a fighting chance. “So.” The Persona spoke.”Whatcha call me… I’m guessing it’s about this guy.” Anson nodded his head. “You can say that. Mr. jackass over here not only is responsible for the killings of multiple individuals and got himself imprisoned a thousand years ago for it, but since he’s been back, he’s more powerful and even reflected a blast from the Elements of Harmony that turned my brother to stone.” With the last statement, Anson pointed at the nearby statue of Nicko so the Persona could see what he was referring to. “Huh. I see…” The Persona said, a glint forming in his eye. He idly took off the harp on his back and begin to strum it. “Shall we get this battle started?” He asks. Anson’s eyes narrowed and an eager smile is upon his face as he begins to hold both of his blades. The cracks from before had begun to repair themselves now because of what was happening and now, the Infinity Sword was more then ready to fight. “After you.” The persona nodded and whipped one hand across the harp “AGILAO!” He shouts, sending a fiery burst towards the Esper. Eric was caught off guard by the newfound attack for he had no previous data on the kinds of skills Orpheus was capable of. He raised his dynamo’s in defense, but the explosion that resulted from the attack knocked him backwards and skidding to his feet. “You’ll die like the rest of them.” The Esper snarled, his black eyes staring down the Persona. “I’d like to see you try.” Orpheus taunted. “Heh, the last pony that had your tone was the father of Celestia. The same one who I enjoyed killing and will kill you the same way.” The Tracer then formed his hand like it was a finger pistol and pointed at Orpheus. “FORCE FINGER!!” The small, but powerful blast ripped through the air like a speeding bullet. The Persona was lucky to have Anson toss a spare sword to block the shot and deflect it to where it ended up through the window of Sugarcube corner. “Be careful. Eric’s capable of a lot of things that can catch you off guard.” “Got it. I’ve dealt with his type once.” The Persona said, nodding. “Bet you haven’t dealt with one that controls time and space.” Orpheus flinched a little. “Seriously?!” “Yup. He came here as a Time Tracer, but then increased his power to the point to where he lost his sanity and is now at this point.” “Sound like someone else I know. Never mind that.” Anson was going to say something else, but had to jump out of the way when Eric unleashed a Gravity Buster right in between the two of them. Midair, he grabbed his second sword, Conwell and tossed a few blades in the air to perform the skill named Sword Fall, which was done to not only hurt the Esper, but to distract him as well so Orpheus could blindside him. Even though Anson never really told him to do that, that was the intent of the tactic that he was trying to execute. He just hoped that the other Displaced could see his intentions and follow along with it. “I see… Gurentou!” He shouted as a side of the harp began to catching fire suddenly. The Persona jumped up and hit the Esper, completely blindsiding him. The Esper took the full force of the blow. However, unlike the last blow, he didn’t move. He stood completely still. This left Anson confused until he saw that Eric had his weapon at his feet, holding him down like ankle weights. Then, he noticed the hands of the Esper begin to crackle. “Get out of there!! It’s a trap!!!” “EMP SHOCK!!!” “Huh?!” Orpheus shouts, suddenly overcome with the power of the move. The Persona falls to the ground, stunned. “Ok… That stung a lot more than it was supposed to...” He coughs. “You alright, Orpheus?” Anson asked out of concern after seeing him take such a huge hit. It looked like the Persona had taken quite a lot of damage to the chest area where a human’s ribcage would be. If he were human that is. The Persona stands up and gives a thumbs up. “I’ll be ok. I’ve taken worse hits.” “Okay- Oh god damn it, JUMP!!” “VOID FIELD!!” The Tracer bellowed as he had the energy crackle from his hands. Objects around him began to float within the attacks range that were on the floor, being ensnared in the gravitational field. Orpheus seemed confused for a second but then jumped as soon as he noticed the attack. Anson soon looked towards him the moment the two of them landed on a vacant rooftop that was not in Eric’s attack range. “Okay, new plan. You should focus on range attacks while I get up close and personal. Your reaction time seemed to be affected by the shock of the EMP he set off earlier. I guess your character has a weakness to lightning?” Orpheus nods. “Orpheus is a mostly ranged character with an affinity to fire, which is obvious. He’s got an attack lowering skill however. His weaknesses are Dark and Electric so I’ll have to be careful.” “Hmm, that skill that lowers attack? What is its name?” “Tarunda. Learned it last week when Rainbow assaulted me for offending daring do.”At that thought, Orpheus winces. “One of my friends got himself in a similar situation, where he accidently took a Daring Do book she reserved in advance. But anyways, I’ll attack head on while you can back me up. Sound like a plan?” The Infinity Sword asked, wanting to hear a second opinion from his ally first before charging straight into battle. “Sounds good.” Orpheus took a battle stance. “Alright. Let the games begin.” With that, the red haired teen charged in with a volley of flying swords, just scraping the Esper as Anson slashed the sleeves of his outfit. Eric himself countered with a few of his Dynamo’s Time Blasts, but Anson knew what to expect after falling victim to the same trick earlier. Orpheus shot a few flame balls at the Esper, trying to knock him off guard. Each were reflected back with ease, given the capabilities that the Tracer had. he tried another Force finger, but it struck Anson instead. Nevertheless, he ignore the pain and slashed a brutal cut with his main broadsword across the Esper’s chest. “AGH!! You little BASTARD!!!!” “That’s only the first bit of pain that you will receive before we’re through with you.” “THAT’S WHAT YOU THINK!!!” The Esper shouted as the swordsman backed off. He had his energy pulsing violently around him. “STARDUST SHOWER!!” Before Anson even realized what was going on, he was bombarded with Chronospheres that detonated upon landing at his feet. The explosion rocked the town, causing the walls of the Apple Family barn all the way at the back of the town to shake. For a moment, Eric thought that he had got the warrior. But as it turns out, he was wrong. Anson was still alive, but now, he was different. Blood like magic flowed through him, enhancing his arms and legs. His passive ability, The Way of the Sword, just kicked in and the red aura around him was his Spirit of Destruction. Orpheus watched with wonder. “Huh. Guess I shouldn’t underestimate these guys…” He mutters. He jumps down from the roof and stands back from Anson and Eric. “Tarunda.” He whispered, casting the spell on the Diabolic Esper. Anson saw this as a cue for him to charge in as Eric was shocked to feel himself being weakened after receiving the full force of one of Anson’s swords. “W-what?!” Eric looked at his hands, which were now covered in a bit of blood from the extent of his injuries. He now looked at Orpheus, suspecting that he had something to do with it. “Grr… Get OVER HERE!!!” He yelled as he pulled one of his arms back, pulling the Persona with his control over gravity. “Sh*t!” Anson cursed. “Gaaah! Uhh…” Orpheus struggled to think. The sudden pull had caused him to drop his harp back in the shadows. Thinking on instinct, Anson prepared one of his swords with a rope and performed the skill called Harsh Chaser to grab the musical instrument before it crashed to the ground. “Look alive, Orpheus!!” The boy had a theory that the Persona wasn’t able to fight without the Harp, so getting it to him was top priority as he threw it his direction. Orpheus caught it as it was thrown and whipped it in front of him. “AGILAO!” He shouts, sending the explosive ball of fire to Eric. He took the full force of the attack, flying backwards towards the edge of town and standing on his legs. His body was covered with minor burns and scrapes besides the huge gash on his chest that was slowly beginning to heal on his own. Probably because he consumed a Recovery potion while the two Displaced were coming up with a plan on the rooftops. But right now, the Esper highly considered the option to fall back. “Give it up already,” Anson told him as a sword of his landed nearby Eric’s feet. “You got nowhere to run.” Eric though, smiled at that statement and was beginning to laugh menacingly as the necklace around his neck began to glow. “That’s where you’re wrong.” Holding one of his arms out backwards behind him, he looked like he was grabbing hold of nothing. But in a swift movement of his hands, the Esper created a wormhole behind him that looked like a black hole. “My research was for TWO purposes. The first was to find a way to counter Harmonic Magic. The second was to discover a way to cross between realities on my own with the powers I’m capable of. That way, when I was done with this world, I can just destroy universe after universe until I find someone strong enough to challenge me.” “Y-you’re INSANE!!!” “Am I? We’ll see about that soon enough.” The Esper told him as he turned around and floated into the Wormhole. Anson was now enraged. There was no way in hell he was letting him escape. But then, for a moment, he faintly heard a voice. A young, filly like voice. “Orphey!! Help me!!!” Orpheus looked at the wormhole, terrified when he recognized who it was. “DINKY!” Something in him snapped. His face became one of rage. “HE HAD BETTER NOT HURT HER!” He roared, running into the black hole alongside Anson. This bastard had already harmed one person that was important to them. They were going to make sure that it didn’t happen again. Meanwhile… (A few moments earlier) The young filly named Dinky Hooves was beginning to wake up to the sound of voices. But to her surprise, none of them were of her dear friend and protector; Orpheus. “Who the heck are you?!” The voice she recognized as Thanatos yelled. Dinky herself was inside the shelters of the Ponyville Library as she noticed Twilight Sparkle in the living room. “W-what's going on?” She asked. “I’m not sure Dinky.” Twilight answered the young filly’s question. “W-where’s Orphey? He promised to take me to school today-.” came the next question. But moments after that question was asked, a loud crash ran through the library as something collided with the walls of the tree. What shocked the scared filly, was that the thing that crashed into there… was Thanatos. “O-ouch…” The yell of the Persona echoed as no other response came. The Persona now laid unconscious on the floor of the Library as they began to see who his attacker was, which scared the young filly. “Pfft… Pathetic Sack of Flesh he was.” Dinky’s fears were grabbing a hold of her like a dragon’s massive claws. Even Twilight herself was feeling scared. Like she was looking at Nightmare Moon. “Oh? Now who do we have here? A youngster and a Unicorn who doesn’t know any better.” “What do you say!?” Twilight retorted, trying to blast whoever this individual was with her magic. However, the Esper’s dynamo’s moved on their own and with a single thought of his mind, deflected the small blast. “Like I said, A unicorn that doesn’t know any better.” Dinky was beginning to fear for her life. If only Orpheus were here to protect her. As the individual crept closer, Dinky shouted out a Plea, hoping that someone or somepony would hear her cries for help. “ORPHEY!! HELP ME!!!” The Esper was confused by who the little filly meant by “Orphey” and just shrugged it off. But unknowingly, was not prepared for what came next. Crashing through the wall was Orpheus and Anson, who were recently spat out of the same warphole that Eric had used. Unlike Anson, who hit the deck seconds after coming out, Orpheus continued flying forth and kicked the Esper with his metal hoof like feet. “You. DARE. harm her, You’ll get a mouth full of dirt.” He threatens, panting. “ORPHEY!!” Dinky cheerfully rejoiced, jumping onto him. “Glad to see you too...” He sighs, casting his eyes onto Thanatos’ limp body. “Is… He ok?” Twilight herself, places a hoof where his heart would be and sighs. “He’s knocked out cold.” The Unicorn told him. “By… whoever that is. Care to fill me in, Orpheus?” Orpheus points to the teen on the ground, who was just starting to get up. “Talk to him. I honestly don’t know other than he’s killed a lot of innocents.” “Oww… My freaking face!!” Anson said as he shook his head. “Okay, guess I got Displaced again. Three times a charm I guess.” “I’m sorry, what?” Anson turned towards the sound of the familiar voice, surprised to see Twilight as a Unicorn and not like the Alicorn he had seen a few times before. “I can explain later. Name’s Anson, by the way.” “I was just about to say I never got your name… Guess it’s too late now.” Orpheus shrugs. “Yeah, but we right now have bigger issues to focus on.” Anson was right on this point as Spatial energy was beginning to form around Eric as he rose from the ground. “All of you…… WILL DIE!!! PARANOIA!!!!!” “RUN!!!” The Infinity Sword shouted as he jumped for cover. Orpheus quickly grabbed Dinky and jumped behind a desk. “The destruction of Twilight’s tree is supposed to come in season four! I hate how I change the seasons!” He shouts. Anson just raised an eyebrow as he thought to himself ‘What the hell is he talking about?’ But on another note, Anson had to use his Harsh Chaser skill so he could yank Twilight to safety and out of the way of Eric’s incoming Hyperactive Skill. The Distorted Cracks of Space and Time exploded, causing the roof of the young Unicorn’s “Treehouse” to get blown off and crash into a nearby lake. “Now… You’re next!!!” Eric declared in a snake like tone with distorted energy following behind him. Charging straight at Anson. “Over my dead body, MURDERER!!!” “Alright, let’s make that come true then.” Both their weapons clashed in the center as the two of them continued to try and ravage at each other’s defenses. Anson himself relied a lot on the two swords he had and even switched his grip on them to attack at new angles while the Tracer was trying to continue his assault without any new ways to catch his opponent by surprise. Then, something happened. All the crackling energy that was around the Tracer before… disappeared. “No no no no no NOOO!!! NOT NOW!!!” Like with all states of extreme power, they always will run out eventually. For Eric, his Nasod Armor’s energy gauge decreased the longer he was attacking his opponents. The fight with Orpheus and Anson in Ponyville and his Paranoia skill had left his gauge at critically low. Now though, was when it finally ran out. And left Anson with a chance to finish it. “ORPHEUS, do your thing!!” By thing, he meant Tarunda. Orpheus nods. “Tarunda…” He said with a little difficulty. He slides down onto one knee after using the skill. Anson personally thanked the Persona as he gripped both of his blades and prepared to finish this fight, once and for all. Running towards the weakened Esper, he caught the villain in a series of strikes that left severe scars across his body. Especially around the Legs and Arms. That way, he wasn’t able to run away or fight back. “This one is for Nicko.” The Infinity Sword as he jumped back into the air. Swords at the ready as his Sigil glowed brightly. “MAELSTROM RAGE!!” A whirlwind of swords sprang forth once Anson tossed his second blade onto the ground by the Tracer’s feet. Slicing at him from all directions in an all out frenzy as Anson used what remained of his power to control the direction of the blades. The Esper was losing control of himself and from taking too much damage, he began to disappear into black dust as the final blade struck him right through his heart. “G-guh… T-this… can’t be…” Eric moaned, dropping to his knees. “Y-you fool!! Don’t you know that killing me won’t bring your brother back?!!” “I know.” Anson told him as he yanked the Tracer’s necklace off from around his neck. “But at least this way, you can’t harm anypony else.” Blood soon rushed to the Tracers throat as he fell backwards, closing his eyes for the last time as he faded away into nothingness. Anson himself, however, began to feel the backlash from going too far with his skills and passed out, unconscious. “Anson? You ok?” Orpheus asked, limping forward to him. Twilight walked alongside him, using her hoof to check the boy’s pulse the same way she did with Thanatos earlier. He eyes lit up upon placing her hoof on him. “H-he’s alive!!” “Whew… Ugh. I’ll be in the kitchen- that is if it’s not destroyed- if anypony needs me.” He says, limping away. “I don’t think so.” Twilight replied, carrying the Infinity Sword and his weapons in a telekinetic grip. “The blast went upward, so the upper floors should be the only concern. Plus, the repairs will be easy enough to fix because of the tree’s core in the basement. It restore any damage to the library within a few hours.” Orpheus sighs as he sat down in a kitchen chair, grabbing a leftover apple and chewing on it. He glances over at the Infinity Sword . “He’s pretty banged up. I wonder who that guy killed… And who was Nicko?” He says. “Maybe he’ll tell us when he wakes up.” Dinky replied, cheerfully trotting by her protector. “Maybe. Well, there’s one thing I can do.” Orpheus says, taking off his harp. He casually strummed the strings a bit and said a single word. “Dia.” He directed the blue glow towards the teen, healing his injuries to a degree. It seemed to do well given the state that Anson was in and the amount of energy that was expended during the fight. “I really shouldn’t be casting skills right now.” He moans. “Maybe you just need a few more apples!” Dinky cheerfully said as she brought over a small basket of them to him. ‘Thanks… They don’t really restore a lot of soul points but whatever.” He says, chewing on one. Now came the wait for the teen to wake up. Half an Hour later… Anson’s vision was just starting to come around as he finally woke up from the short nap that he had. His body felt slightly rejuvenated as he took a moment to adjust himself. Only to realize that something was sitting on top of his chest. Looking up, his eyes met the eyes of a curious Unicorn Filly. “Hi!” It squeaked as Anson blinked a few times. That way, he was sure that he wasn’t personally seeing things. “Oh uh… Hi.” He replied back. He was now beginning to recognize the filly’s voice. It was the same one from the wormhole earlier before arriving her. Orpheus mentioned a name before jumping in head first, so he presumed this was the pony. “Would you happen to be “Dinky”?” The filly nodded. “Yep! I’m Dinky! Orphey told me to thank you for saving me!” “Aww, it’s nothing.” Anson said, patting her head a little. To the filly, the gesture reminded her of when her daddy did the same thing some time ago. That was… before the fire. “I-I’ll go get Orphey…” She said, less enthusiastic than before. “Is something wrong?” Anson asked, “I didn’t mean to hurt you or anything if I did.” That’s when the Infinity Sword noticed a note on a nearby table and picked it up. Be back in a little while. Going to meet the girls at Sugarcube Corner. -Orpheus “Uh Dinky? Did you see this?” Anson asked as he lifted the note to the filly. She shakes her head. “I was busy doing leftover homework.” “Oh?” Anson said, noticing the worksheets the filly was working on that were on the floor. Most of them looked unfinished from where he was sitting. “Well, how about we wait for Orpheus and I can help you with your homework.” Dinky moved the papers back on the table with a weak telekinetic force. “Ok! Uh... Are you any good at Multipli… ca..tion?” She asks. “Multiplication? That I am good at. Very good in fact.” The Infinity Sword smiled as he told the filly. Dinky smiled and grabbed the quill. “Thanks.” “You’re welcome, Dinky.” Anson said. As they got started on working on the filly’s homework, the young Unicorn was beginning to have some flashbacks to when her mom and dad helped her out with homework like this. The Human was even just as kind as they were, supporting the filly for each problem she got right and helping her on the one’s that she messed up on. In Dinky’s eyes, she saw Anson as less of a fighter, but a kind and gentle soul that could help take care of her. “Uh… Mister?” She suddenly asked after the two of them completed a few pages of worksheets. “Yes, Dinky?” Anson responded to the filly’s question. “Is something on your mind?” She nods. “Are you… Are you going to go back home when it’s time?” “Only when I feel ready. Right now, I just want to make sure I’m completely healed. Then there’s trying to find a way home, which is another thing I can worry about later.” Anson turned a little, facing the filly. “Why do you ask?” The filly moved the quill between her hooves. “W-well… You remind me… of my daddy…” She says. “I…… do?” The confused teen asked. “You’re kind like him, You’re not threatening like you were before and…” She trailed off, trying to regain her train of thought. “And?” “You’re not dead like he is…” She said, tears silently rolling down her eyes. “I-i’m sorry to hear that, Dinky.” The Infinity Sword told the filly, comforting her. “Please don’t cry.” She wiped away her tears and smiles. “I’m sorry.” She then looks back down at her math problems, obviously still troubled. Seeing this, Anson decided to set the pages aside. “Why don’t we take a break for a little bit?” Dinky nods and sets the quill down. Anson himself offers a place for the filly to sit on his lap so she could be comfortable.She nods a thanks and settled down. “I’m sorry to hear about your father, Dinky. I’m sure he was a very great pony.” “His name was Time Turner… He died in a fire while we were on vacation…” She said. “What was he like?” Anson asked. Dinky thought for a bit before speaking again. “He was smart and would alway say weird clock related things. Those always made me laugh…” She told him, chuckling a bit at the memory. Anson, in a way, was able to relate to Dinky. before he found out about his parents being alive in Equestria, he and his brother lived in an Orphanage for twelve years, wondering if they were alive or dead. She reminded him a lot of Nicko when he was her age. Young, cheerful, and bright. But the memories of what happened affected him. Then, the brothers relied on each other for support. Now, it was his turn to support Dinky. “You remind me of somepony I know. My brother actually.” “You have a brother?” She asked. Anson nodded his head as he went to pull out a photo from his wallet when the two of them decided to have a group photo together. “His name’s Nicko and he’s my Twin brother.” The Teen told the filly. “We both have been through the toughest of times together. Despite being twins though, we had some differences. At times, he would get angry if you called him small or little.” Dinky smiled. “Orphey has a brother too.” She informed the teen. “Was he the guy that was on the floor earlier?” “Y-yeah… He might seem like he doesn’t care about him, but he does. Well, Atleast it’s the other way around..” She said. “That sounds like Nicko. Before I came here with Orpheus, Nicko and I were facing against the monster that was Eric. The one with the Black and Purple eyes. He was very powerful and left most of our friends unconscious. When we were facing him, the Elements of Harmony were trying to help us seal him away. But his weapons deflected the magic… Towards me.” Dinky looked up at him with wonder and surprise in her eyes as Anson continued. “But Nicko… He made a choice that I never thought he would make. My own brother put himself in front of the blast that was intended for me. The attack turned him into stone, taking him away from me.” Dinky gasped. “Is that why you said that when you defeated the guy?” She asked the Infinity Sword. Anson nodded his head, answering the filly’s question. “Oh… I just realized something… Twilight and Orphey are taking a long time…” She said, curious.. “I think I know why.” The teen told Dinky as he looked towards the nearby door. “I know you’re there. You can come on in.” This left the Filly confused, until Twilight herself walked into the room. “Wow… I didn’t think you would know I was there.” “Where’s Orpheus?” Anson asked. “With his brother in the next room.” The Unicorn replied. “DANGIT TWILIGHT!” The voice of Thanatos echoed. “I told you that was a bad idea, Adrian!” Orpheus shouted. “And I told you that this was the way I thought we could cheer up Dinky!!!” Anson just sighed, chuckling a little as the two Persona’s continued to bicker at each other. He turned to Dinky, who he saw was giggling a little before looking back at him. “Hey, was there something you wanted to ask me, Dinky?” “Huh? Uh… N-no.” Dinky lied. “Dinky… You know I can tell you’re not telling the truth right?” Anson said, noticing her antsy hooves and pointing them out. “W-well… I… Can you…” She struggled to say. Anson himself, tried his best to help the filly form the words. “Can I…… be…?” “My new dad?” She squeaked loud enough that only Anson could hear. The Infinity Sword’s eyes widened. He never had a child, matter of fact a filly, ask him that before. “O-of course. In fact, I have something for you that you might like.” She perks up. “Yeah?” Anson nods, walking over to the bag that he had on him that was next to where he woke up, pulling out what looked like a crystalline shard of a burgundy color. “Even though I might not be able to stay here, with this, you can call upon me anytime you want. I’ll always be up for seeing you, even if I go home back to my world… I promise.” Dinky smiled. “Thanks!” She then bounced off outside. “I guess that was your token?” Orpheus asked. Anson nodded his head to the Persona as he looked towards him. “She deserves to hold onto it.” “Why?” Twilight asked out of curiosity. “Because she says I remind her of her dad.” Anson smiled at the young Unicorn. Orpheus winced a bit. “Didn’t think I’d be reminded of him anytime soon.” He said. “Not only that, but I told her that she remind me of my own brother. But I believe you heard all of that.” Anson chuckled. “Just a quick question… What did Dinky ask you?” Anson herself just chuckled. “I think you should ask Dinky that. She seemed really timid when asking me.” “I bet I have a guess… She’s really sensitive with the issue of her father. I repeatedly catch her running away from D.T because she insults her.” Orpheus said.. “Wait…” Twilight said… “Did she-?” “She asked me if I could be her new dad.” “So, changing topics,” Thanatos stated, “Is there any way to reverse the Elements of Harmony?” He asked. “Let me think about that once I get back.” Anson told Thanatos as he put his bag back on his shoulder and his sword on his back. Taking Eric’s Necklace out from his pocket, the Teen put it on around his neck to go with the other pendant he had on. “Do you have anyway to go home?” Thanatos asked. “One, but it sounds like a theory rather than an actual way back.” The Infinity Sword said as he tapped the violet pendant. “This jewel was glowing when I saw Eric create the rift to get here, so If I could harness the Gem’s energy I could come up with a return way home.” “Huh. It sounds like it’ll work.” Orpheus pondered. “The only way to know for sure is if we try.” Twilight stated. “I know a field outside of town we can try it at.” “I say we try.” Orpheus agreed. “I’ll stay here. I’m not in the mood.” Thanatos stated. “Lazy.” Orpheus coughed. Anson just smiled. Now came the fun part… Thinking with Portals. Outside Ponyville “You think this should be far enough?” “I think so.” Orpheus said, along with Twilight nodding her head. They were a few miles out from Ponyville and a safe distance away from anywhere a Filly could use as a playground. Taking a deep breath, Anson held the jewel in his hands as he focused. “Okay, here goes nothing.” Cuffing his hands to where the palms were away from one another, Anson pulled his hands apart and the energy from the gemstone began to come to life as he thought of where Amy and the others were in Canterlot. This time, a more controlled portal emerged, resembling a gateway that reminded Orpheus of the way to get to the Velvet Room in Persona 4. The teen was going to step in, but heard a small cry that made him turn around. “WWWAAAAAIIIITTT!!!” It was Dinky. She rushed up to the Infinity Sword and tried to catch her breath. “D-dinky?” Anson said, surprised. “W-what are you doing here?” “I-I… Wanted to say goodbye…” She said, still panting. Before she could say anything though, Anson hugged the little filly with his arms as he looked at her. “I’m going to miss you, Dinky.” He told her. “You grow up to become strong like Orpheus and his brother, Okay?” She nodded and retreated to Orpheus’ side. Before Anson walked in, he turned towards the filly one last time. “Dinky, don’t forget… Things will get better… just make sure to have faith, alright?” She smiled and waved a hoof towards Anson as he walked in and the portal that was created disappeared. The young filly kept on smiling as she enjoyed the rest of the day with Orpheus. She had a daddy that could travel between worlds now. "And that's what happened." I said, finishing up telling the fight to twilight's friends. . "Wow. So are we going to see this Anson anytime soon?" Pinkie asks. I shake my head. "Nah. He's probably doing stuff and he may have even found a way back to earth." I say. "If I find a way back I'll most likely try and track him down." I then joke. "Too bad... He didn't get his welcome to ponyville slash welcome to our dimension party..." Pinkie sighed sadly. "I bet his pinkie threw a party to celebrate that for him." I try to assure. "I'd like to have meet this Anson too! He sounds sooo awesome!" Rainbow fangirled. "Rainbow calm down. He'll return. He's Dinky's new father after all." Twilight said. "FATHER?!" The girls echoed. "Yep! He'll come back! I think!" Dinky cheered. "Ugh... Stupid Eric..." Adrian groans. "Headache still there?" I ask. "Yes!" He growls. I laugh a little. "You're such a jerk sometimes." He groans. "You wouldn't have it any other way though, Right?" I joke. He walks away. "Oh come on!" The girls giggle as we end another tiring day. Well, for me atleast. I just helped save two worlds!
Twelve: Discord's Tower of Demise (Pt 1)"Uhhh..." I just utter as the sight I see unravels. Cotton candy clouds are flying all over the place, Animals running wild and even chocolate milk rain. That's just a few of the things. "Mind explaining?" Adrian deadpans. I just shake my head. "Wee!" Dinky yells, running around in the rain. "Dinky! Your coat is going to get all sticky!" I recover and shout. "Aww..." She moans. "I didn't think it has been that long..." I mutter. Adrian looks at me. "Discord." I simply say. "You mean that hybrid that was in that book?" He asks. I nod. "Great. Well, Can't Twilight just blast him again and get it over with?" He asks. "He's a master, not to mention god, of chaos. He can make anything out of midair, Change anything, and practically go anywhere." I explain. "Oh." "Yeah." I say. I soon see spike running up, panting. "Princess... Celestia... Canterlot... Now.." He pants. I look to Adrian and nod. "Spike! Look after Dinky! If one hair on her mane is out of place you will be held to it!" I shout. He salutes and takes Dinky inside. The minute we reach the train station we're stopped by the train sprouting wings and flying away. "Well, There goes our way to canterlot." I mutter. "I'm afraid I can't let you go." "Is that-" Adrian starts to say. "Discord." I growl. "I see the strangers already know me. Then again you're crawling with Multiversial void energy." Discord says, still not visible. "Show yourself so I can stick this sword through your mouth!" Adrian yells. Discord laughs and with a bright flash the Draconiquis shows himself. I place my hand on Adrian's shoulder. "You really think you can touch me, much less defeat me?!" He laughs. "Shut up!" Adrian yells. "He's trying to tick you off! Calm down!" I tell Adrian. Adrian let out a breath of air, much to Discord's annoyance, and calmed down. "What do you want Discord?" I ask. "Nothing really, Just to spread eternal chaos all over the world." He says. I stay silent. Discord falls silent. "Really? That's all?" He asks. I remain silent. "You might like to know... Tartarus is coming." He says. "Huh?" I ask. Discord snaps his fingers and a huge flare of light emits from it, blinding me and rendering me unconscious. Ohhh... my head... My vision wavers as I see Twilight and her friends facing discord. The place was a bit different however. It was a room lit by green light, Blood covering the floors and walls. A familiar tower door was sitting at the top of a staircase, however... Damn, Tartarus... Thought it was creepy in the game but this is insane... I shift my vision to the side. Adrian was bound up by ropes, not to mention hanging from the ceiling, and gagged. I turned to look at myself. I was in a similar situation, Only a black aura was surrounding my gag and my speaker. Most likely a silencing spell. "Welcome, My little ponies, to the real game!" He shouts. He steps aside. "Orpheus! Thanatos!" Twilight yells. The other ponies gasp. "Where are we Discord?!" Rainbow yells, flying in front of Discord. "Great question Rainbow! I'd like to welcome you all to the tower of Demise, Tartarus!" He announces. "But Tartarus isn't anything like this!" Twilight yells. If only you knew Twilight... If only you knew. "This is a special tower, Only special ponies know of it. I guess that means we're all special!" He shouts, cackling. The ponies look around, minus Flutters. Discord snaps his fingers and the wings of Flutters and Rainbow and Horns of Rarity and Twilight vanish. "First rule, No wings or magic. Not that they'll be any use to you in this place. It has natural magic canceling properties. So do the shadows." He says. "S-shadows?!" Fluttershy squeaks. "Rule two! Everypony must play or the game is over..." He says. He teleports in front of Twilight. "Or you have no way out and I win." He taunts. The ponies gasp. "Rule three! Those two will be on the Fifth and Tenth floor respectively. Defeat the shadows and they can help you." He says. I suppress a growl. "A fair bit of warning, This new tower is like a labyrinth. lose concentration and you'll lose your way." He says, summoning a map with various scribbles on it. "I'll be waiting on the Fifteenth floor. Don't be eaten by the shadows on your way up and don't keep me waiting./" He says, placing a marker on a random spot on the map. "One question, however, for you twilight... Do you fear the reaper?" He asks. He cackles like mad and teleports away, taking me and Adrian with him. Discord, You sly devil... Nice reference though. Twilight gasps as she watches Orpheus and Thanatos vanish. "ORPHEY! THANNY!" Pinkie cries. "They'll be ok Pinkie. We need to hurry to the Tenth floor however." Twilight tries to assure. "But how? Discord took your horns away and our wings as well!" Rainbow yells. Twilight looks at the staircase. "I think this leads in." She says. "Well, What are y'all waitin' for!" Applejack cheers. "Uh... G-girls? What exactly are S-shadows?" Fluttershy squeaks. "I don't know... but the way Discord said it makes it sound like they're monsters." Twilight says. "Don't worry Fluttershy! I'll pound their ugly faces in if they even try to hurt you!" Rainbow tells Fluttershy. Fluttershy nods. The group makes their way up the long ascending staircase, up to the golden door. "Here we go." Twilight swallows and opens the door. She steps in and looks behind her. The other members of the group are gone. "Girls!?" She shouts. The air is silent. Twilight takes a few steps forward. "G-girls?" She whispers. A black blob of something drops from the ceiling. Twilight gives a small yelp as it starts to crawl near her. A blue mask soon pops out of the tar-like substance. "T-this must be a shadow!" She yells, running the opposite direction of the shadow. She kept running until she got to a staircase. The shadows that had started to chase her stopped at the entrance of the room. "Huh... They can't go in the staircase room." Twilight notes. "What!? Our friendship will be ruined?!" The voice of Applejack rings out. "Applejack!" Twilight shouts, running up the staircase. She finds Applejack staring at a wall with a shocked expression on her face. "Applejack! I'm so glad to have found you! Who were you talking to?" Twilight asks. Applejack looks around. "Uh... Nopony!" She spits. Twilight raises an eyebrow. "We.. uh... best be goin'! Can't let the shadows find us!" Applejack says, trotting off. Twilight shakes her head and follows. (Jake's POV) Ouch! Good god Discord!!!! I internally moan as open my eyes to a giant eagle-like shadow. VENUS EAGLE! VENUS EAGLE! VENUS EAGLE!!! The shadow made a sort of laughing noise and flew off. Why me?! "It's... Uh... close!" I hear Applejack say. "You said that a floor ago!" Twilight shouts. I see her come into the room from the staircase. Oh dear... This isn't good... I remember that the first Venus Eagle was pretty tough for a sub-boss if you had the wrong persona... "Orpheus!" Twilight gasps. I rapidly try to warn her about the shadow but she doesn't listen and takes a few more steps towards me. A green spot soon shows up under her. The Venus Eagle shrieks and launches a Garu attack. Twilight gets swept up in the wind and launched at me. OUCH! Lay off the oats Twi! Twilight rubs her head and looks around. "Oh right. Probably should untie you." She sheepishly remarked. Ya think? She fumbles around with the knot on my hands as Applejack becomes the main target of the Venus Eagle. HURRY UP TWI! "And... There!" She says, jumping back. I quickly stand up and take off my harp, which Discord was such a fool to have let me keep. Time to test a theory.... SWIFT STRIKE! I jump up and hit the shadow once on it's head, once on it's chest and once on it's back, knocking it to the ground. So I can control my skills just by thinking.... Well then, Tarunda! A red glow bathes the Shadow. ASSAULT DIVE! I jump up and throw the blunt edge down at the shadow. It makes contact and the shadow vanishes in a blur of black. Twilight quickly then latches onto me. Huh?! "This is a powerful silencing spell... Must be Chaotic magic for sure." Twilight confirms. T-twilight!!! She then blushes and jumps off me. "W-we better go." She coughs. I nod eagerly and drag the two off the floor. "We should be close." Applejack mutters for the fifth time. Twilight groans and sighs. Just a few more floors...Hold on Twi... We walk up to the sixth floor and find Pinkie standing in the middle. Great... Discorded Pinkie... "Pinkie!" Twilight shouts. Pinkie turns around and glares. "We're so happy to see you!" Twilight then says, running over. "Why? So you can have a good laugh!?" Pinkie shouts. Twilight stops. Pinkie marches past her. Ugh... Great. Twilight looks at me and I just shrug. "Well... Let's go..." She sighs. I nod. "Now who put this here?!" Twilight exclaims. A huge rock is blocking the way. This wasn't in the game.... We haven't made it to the gate to the Arqa block yet... We're still in the Thebel block... The stone suddenly falls and standing there is Rarity. She's trying to heft a rock on her back. TOM! "Huh, Rarity... What's with the boulder?" Twilight asks. "Boulder? This huge, shining, hunk of a rock is a DIAMOND!" She exclaims. I facepalm. "Yeah... No." Twilight deadpans. Rarity frowns and continues to walk towards the stairway. "Something is wrong with these guys... " Twilight mutters, walking off. I quickly follow. We eventually arrive at the Tenth floor. In the middle of the floor I see Adrian tied up and knocked out. I signal to twilight that I can untie him. Suddenly three disembodied hands fall down and block my path. The girls scream with terror. Dancing hands... this... will be a problem. I take off my harp. Alrighty.... If I remember correctly you three are weak to strike damage... so BASH! I rush forward and quickly hit one. ONCE MORE! I repeat the actions on the middle hand. AAANNND AGAIN! I quickly knock down the other one. Woo! If it wasn't only me then I wish I could- oh screw it! ALL OUT ATTACK! WOOOO! I quickly rush in and somehow a cloud of dust rises. I get punched out of the dust cloud many times but soon it explodes, inflicting damage to all three. But they were still standing. I hear the sound of cracking and look out. SHIT! ZIO ATTACK! I feel the sting as a wall of lightning crashes onto me. The other two repeat the same attack. Ouch. I quickly picked myself up and stood at the ready. Alrighty... BASH ONCE MORE! I quickly knock all three down again and watch as they go down with a puff of black smoke. Yeah! I'm stronger than I expected. Tartarus! You should have risen when I first got here! I quickly then run over to my brother, who has regained consciousness. "God... Discord will pay..." He moans. I internally laugh and untie him. "So. Discord got you bad huh." He says. I sign him "Yeah... We're on our way to the top of this block to meet him." "Good. I need to knock his head around." He laughs. I laugh internally again and continue on with the girls to the next floor... But that's when the sound of chains made themselves noticeable... Author's Note Music for enhanced reading of Tartarus: Yes, I do skip a few episodes due to then just being filler for this story. Next valentines day, I'm giving this one to someone: But yes! Tartarus has risen! The race to save Equestria is on! I've changed the tower a bit due to it only making sense for the game. I've got a plan don't worry. *Pats your head* Anyone who's seen the persona games in depth will get the Reaper references. Part two will be coming later. This is the point in the story where things change. Secrets are made. Stories are changed. Lives are at stake... Uhh... Something else that won't happen but sounds epic! I know I said it'll be long but with the problems I'm having with FiMfiction and it being shut down I just said screw it and did this.
Discord's Tower Of Demise (Pt 2)I stop in my tracks. The chains were getting closer. "Anypony else hear that?" Twilight asks. "Ah... Hear nothing!" Aj shouts. No... Not that... Not now! It explains why there wasn't that many shadows... Even the shadows are afraid of the Reaper. I quickly turn to Adrian and poke him. "Yeah?" I quickly sign him "The Reaper is coming..." "Reaper? Is that the thing you would always freak out about when playing that game?" He asks. I nod. "Well... Shit." He mutters. "What's the Reaper?" Twilight asks. I sign to Adrian "Tell her that it's a near impossible shadow to beat in our current level and we should run." "Jake says it a near impossible shadow and that we should run like hell." He deadpans. "It's that bad?!" Twilight exclaims. Nope. It's worse. The chains grew louder. I DON'T WANNA DIEEEE! I see the beginnings of a chain around the corner. ... NOPE! NOPE! NNNNOPPPPPEEE! As fast as I can, I book it down the hall. I can hear the girl's hoofsteps following behind me. I hear a roar... The Reaper's roar. SHEEEIIITTT!!! WE'RE GOING TO DIE IF WE DON'T REACH THE STAIRCASE! A giant explosion of fire bursts beside me. OH CRAP! AGIDYNE! Why must the Reaper be so powerful... A bullet wizzes by my head. "Orpheus!" I hear Twilight shout. I turn around and see the creature at the end of the hall. The bag only revealing one eye, The two massive guns in it's hands, The large billowing cloak... It all scared me. It certainly looks like a level Ninety-Nine shadow... I sigh to Adrian "Don't even think about fighting that thing. It's strong to all elemental, Light and Dark attacks, Not to mention any physical attacks." "I wasn't. I'm just as scared as you are..." He mutters. "Then we go to the stairs." Adrian nods. "TO THE STAIRS EVERYO-PONY!" He shouts. We quickly book it to the stairs, not looking back in fear of the Reaper following us. We eventually reach them and quickly run up. We stop and take a break. "Orpheus... You know more than you let on... About this tower and these monsters..." Twilight pants. "GIIRRRLLSSSS!" I hear a voice scream. "That's Fluttershy!" Adrian yells. Soon a yellow blur speeds down. "I-I was so scared... Twilight!" Flutters sobbed. "Are you alright Fluttershy?!" Twilight asks. "I am now... My new friends helped me find you..." She says, pointing down the hall. Soon a different assortment of lower leveled shadows walk (Or ooze/fly) out. I see Ravens, Eagles, Hands, Books, Tiaras, and even a Rampage Drive! That's the one on the Fourteenth floor! Flutters is more hardcore than I thought. "You befriended all these?!" Twilight shouts. "Oh yes. The ones near the giant gate at the top were more mean..." She says. I pat her on her head. "Oh you two are ok! I was so worried..." She smiles. I feel the corners of my lips turn up in a smile. Wait what?! I can be expressionative now!? Wait, is that a word? Never mind. I hear Pinkie gasp. I look over to see a Pinkie with her colors back. "I knew you could smile Orphey!!!" She cheered. "You're back to normal Pinkie!" Twilight shouts. "I was feeling super sad a second ago but when I saw Orphey smile I couldn't help but smile!" She cheered. "But we still need to find Rainbow." Adrian reminded. "Oh look. Rainbow is flying away!" AJ shouted. "I know that's a lie..." Twilight mutters, walking over to the window Applejack was looking at. Sure enough a Bright rainbow streak was zooming across the green sky, silhouetting against the green moon. How'd she get out? Never mind, It's just one of Discord's mind tricks. He most likely teleported her out. Lightning crackled. The shadows that Flutters befriended all fled. "I. Win!" Discord shouts, teleporting. He snaps his fingers and everypony got their appropriate horns and wings back. The black aura disapated from around me. I open my mouth to shout but nothing comes out. The heck?! "You're all trapped here forever! If you excuse me, I've got a world to plunge into chaos!" He shouts, teleporting away. Twilight slides down to the ground. "We'll find a way out... Don't worry." Fluttershy tries to assure Twilight. I sign to Adrian "I know of a way out. Access points." "What?" He asks. "We need to get to the fourteenth floor- and fast." I sign. "You know you can talk again, right?" "I can't, Believe me, I tried." I sign in reply. Adrian sighs. "Come on... Jake knows a way out." He groans. "R-really?" Twilight mutters. I nod. Twilight stands up and wipes her eyes. "Alright. Let's go." She says. I smile and nod. We pass by a lot more shadows but nearly none try to attack us. Fluttershy must have made an impact on them. We eventually reach the Fourteenth Floor, where the Rampage Drive sits. He simply nods his head and lets us pass. Huh. So this is what Tartarus would have been like if Flutters got ahold of it... It's still strange. But I bet the shadows on the upper levels are harder. I see the green glowing platform a few feet ahead. I point to it. "Stand on it." I sign to the group. "He says stand on it." Rarity starts to freak out. "You just want to take my precious Tom don't you?!" She shrieks. I facepalm. "Tom will be ok. Stand on the Access point." Adrian repeats it, replacing Access point with Giant green glowy thing. Twilight goes ahead and stands on it. In a flash of green she vanishes. I pick up the ponies and place them on to the access point. They vanish as well. "Guess it's out turn." Adrian mutters, going through as well. I step on and a tingling sensation rings through my body. I close my eyes instinctually and open them a second later. I was on the first floor. I point to the giant door across from the Tartarus door. "The way out." I sign. Twilight nods and pushes open the door. We all step out and watch as the giant tower collapses into the Canterlot Maze again. "Come on. We need to get to ponyville!" Twilight shouts, lighting her horn. One sick to my stomach reaction later, We're in Ponyville Library. "Orphey!!" Dinky cries, hugging me. I hug her back. "That was fruitless." Twilight mutters. "Hey Twilight! Didja check the element's guide book again?!" Pinkie cries. "Huh?" Twilight levitates the book over and gasps. "The elements were here all along!" "B-but will they work with Applejack and Rarity acting like this? Not to mention Rainbow gone?" Fluttershy asks. "I... Honestly don't know." Twilight mutters. "It's all hopeless..." I hear her mutter. Her lavender coat starts to fade away. Twilight... "Don't don't think like-" Adrian was cut off by all of us being shoved out the door. "Just go home... we're never going to stop Discord..." She sighs. She slams the door, leaving us all out amidst the chaos. "We should stay at Fluttershy's place for the time being..." Adrian mutters. "Come on... Don't lose hope you guys! Twilight will figure something out!" Pinkie shouts. "Yeah.. She never lets us down..." Fluttershy says. I nod. "You're right." Adrian says. "I should tell you all the truth of Tartarus... It may help you all understand." I sign. Adrian repeats that. "Then we should go to Flutter's place right away!" Pinkie shouts. She reaches over and pulls something out. WARNING! IF YOU HAVEN'T HEARD THE WHOLE STORY OF TARTARUS TURN AWAY NOW! What. Just. Happened... "Inside. Now!" Pinkie shouts. I reluctantly nod and walk inside. Pinkie slaps down a massive pile of papers and a quill. "There you go!" Don't question it. I quickly begin to write down the history of Tartarus. "Tartarus is a tower infested by shadows, which you all know. It was the byproduct of a experiment gone wrong back in my world. Shadows are Ponies negative thoughts manifested into solid form. Tartarus only exists in a secret hour that not many ponies know about. The Dark Hour. Any other ponies outside of the extra hour are safe in their coffins. They won't remember a thing about the Dark Hour ever happening or anything involving that. Back on my world, Tartarus was used as a kind of summoning tower. Once a power shadow was defeated, it's essence, for a lack of a better term, will be cast to the tower and used to summon Nyx." I write. I shake out the cramps in my hand. "This is all I can explain, unless you all have any other questions." Pinkie raises her hoof. I nod. "I'm asking this because I know Twi will, but how do you two fit into this?" "Shadows are commonly fought with Personas, the façade used to overcome life's hardships. Back in my world people would gain these personas if they're willing to face their own death and can experience the dark hour. But not everyone who could experience the dark hour would have a persona. Many would die. I don't think you're ready to hear how they die... But anyways, there are more ways to gain a persona, such as the more dangerous face your other self. Moving on, Personas and Shadows are basically one in the same. A Persona is a personification of yourself while a shadow is someone's negative thoughts. It is possible to gain more than one persona however... If you're part of the Fool Arcana." I write. "Arcana?" Flutters asks. "You know about Tarot cards right?" Pinkie shoots her hoof up. "Ooh! Ooh! those are special cards that can tell certain things about your future or yourself!" Pinkie shouts. "Pinkie's right, So you should know about the 22 major arcanas. In the world of Persona, if you are one of the Fool arcana, you can have many different Personas. By fusing different personas together you can gain new and stronger personas." And you're commonly the leader of the team... "Are you two Personas?" Fluttershy asks again. I nod. "In a way... To be honest everything I told you never exactly happened. It's a video game back home called Persona 3. I was simply dressing up as my favorite persona, Orpheus. Adrian here wasn't dressing up like Thanatos but he got sent here the same way as me. Through buying a product. Twilight can tell you more on that matter however." Suddenly the door burst open. "Girls! I need your help to find Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash!" Twilight shouts. Waitaminute! Where's Dinky?! I look around the room until I hear a far off yell. DINKY! Author's Note There is the Reaper. Yes, I do fear him. He's an insanely strong shadow that will most likely kill you if you're not the right level. Also about Pinkie being undiscorded I don't believe the spell is the only way to bring back memories of Friendship. Short chapter, I'm sorry. I haven't really had any good ideas for this until I get into the plans I had for this. I also realized that when made into an acronym Fire Upon Strings is F.U.S. Maybe I should name a different story to Roh and Dah? I'm kidding. For those who were disappointed that Jake wasn't mute anymore, He's going to be mute until the end of this arc (Minus one chapter). Yes, It's coming to a close soon. Don't worry, I haven't forgotten about Selene or Messiah or anyone. Their adventures will continue in a different way. I'm not expecting a third arc or whatever but I'll see where the road takes me.
Discord's Tower Of Demise (Pt 3)I watch as the girls try desperately to pin Rainbow down. "They're not gonna do it." I sign to Adrian. "They'll... yeah they're not gonna do it." He tries to argue. I watch in surprise as they tie Rainbow up and force her to the ground. "They did it." Adrian says. "Imagine that." "Ugh... What happened..." Rainbow mutters. "No time. We need to find discord and fast!" Twilight yells. "ORPHEY!" DINKY! I run out the door to see Discord holding Dinky. "Lookin' for somepony?" He laughs. I glare at him as he teleports away, taking Dinky with him. "ORPHEY!" Her screams fade as I fall to the ground. "Are you ok?" Pinkie asks. Huh... Was I... crying? I feel a warm substance fall down my face. I slowly nod. "We'll get her back. Don't worry." Pinkie smiles. I nod again and walk off with the group. We reach the town square, where I see Discord but no Dinky. "What did you do with Dinky?!" Twilight yells. "Oh she's just having fun." Discord says, pouring himself a cup of chocolate milk. "Where?!" Adrian shouts. I feel my anger well up. Discord... Thing might get a bit messy if you don't answer us now... Didja miss me? Fuck off Sombra. Meanie. I think I want to play with you again... Master M wants me to break you... Break?! Master? W- I feel a dark presence fill my body as I fall unconscious. I awake somewhere different. It's... a house? I look down at my hands. They were normal again. "Hello, Orpheus." I hear a voice speak. I turn to face the speaker. It's Princess Luna. "P-princess..." I mutter, bending onto one knee. "No need to treat me with formalities. I just sensed somepony was being plunged into darkness suddenly... Figured it might be you." She says. "What?" I ask. "My sister has informed me about Sombra's soul escaping." "So he's..." I look down. "Not quite. He's not in control yet. I'm keeping him at bay so far. Once you awaken, it's up to you to cast him aside." Luna says. "And Discord?" "Back in stone." Luna answers. "Good. So I just have to fight him?" I ask. "Yes. Silence falls on to us. "This is the place you lived in before?" Luna asks. I nod. "My room. It's where I'd go when I needed comfort. So many people would make fun of me." I say. "I see..." Luna says, turning towards me. "Do you wish to return to this place?" She suddenly asks. I shake my head. "Not really. It's nice and all... But being back here hurts." I say. The scene changes to ponyville. Ponies are walking around, smiling. "I know Adrian wishes to go back.... But he never had to experience the pain I had." I say. A memory began to play on a random cloud that had floated down. It was when I was in middle school... I was trying to get to class when... "Come on! SAY SOMETHING!" I turn away as I hear the smack of skin on skin. I turn around and the cloud vanishes. "I would get abuse from my peers just because I wasn't the same." I whispered. I shake my head. "No more. I'm respected here... atleast." I mutter. Luna looks sorrowfully at me. She opens her mouth, then closes it a second later. A long silence is cast again in the air. "What about the one you call your brother?" Luna asks, shattering the spell. "He respected me, Of course. But now... All he wants is to go home." I answer. I suspect that Tartarus plays a roll in this. Luna falls on one leg and winces. Darkness covers the scenery. "S-sombra's... He's breaking the shield... Hurry!" Luna says, vanishing into blackness. I feel myself loosing consciousness. "N-no... you won't hurt anyone again..." I mutter. His dark laugh echoes. "Not anymore!" I shout. "Stop resisting Whelp!" "No! If I don't you'll hurt my friends! I know my brother might not care too much BUT I DO!" I shout. A rainbow soon flies through the darkness, lighting up. It swirled around the dark unicorn. "How'd they get the idea to use the elements?!" He shouts in pain. "I won't hurt anyone else with my foolishness... That means you must go!" I shout, swinging the harp that appeared in my hands. Sombra shattered like glass, releasing a light into the area. I smile and fall to the ground, exhausted. "Orphey!" I hear Pinkie shout. "Ngh..." I mutter. "Good! I just worked on Sombra..." I hear a voice say. I look up and see the ethereal forms of Celestia and Luna. "I'm... Sorry.." I cough. My throat feels like it's giving out... I hope it just means my body is recovering from chaos magic. "Rest now..." Luna says, her tone still full of sorrow. I open my mouth to use my Phoenix Wright training and object, but I just don't have the energy. I calmly close my eyes and relax, a smile clear on my face. What a trip down memory lane... Was my final thought as I fell asleep. My eyes flutter open. I'm laying on Twilight's couch. Where... I sit up and rub my head. "Good you're awake!" I hear Twilight sigh. "What.." I was interrupted by a coughing fit. "Don't speak. Your body is still adjusting to the element's magic." She says. What? "Your body doesn't react well to chaotic magic it seems. I was wondering why the spell was taking so long to wear off. The elements took away the spell so you should be able to talk again by tomorrow." Twilight explains, hoofing me a cup. I accept it and take a small sip. A rush of jasmine and honey fills my mouth. WOAH! I nearly spit out the tea in my surprise. What did the elements do to me?! "I forgot to mention... The elements repaired whatever you couldn't do. Doesn't mean that you've been turned back to human..." Twilight says. I don't care. I quickly leap onto her and lift her up in a hug. She seems startled for a second, then returns the embrace. "Thank you..." I rasp. "Take it easy I said!" She yells. I sheepishly put her down and smile. "Two more things... Uh.. We... couldn't find Dinky... No matter where we looked." Twilight says. D-dinky... "And... Thana-... no... Adrian heard what you told Luna while she was casting the spell... He... Ran off. I don't know where he went..." Twilight says. Adrian... What the hell are you thinking?! Wait, How did Luna even- Fuck it. Magic. I hear the tingle of magic and a cloth runs across my cheek. "Don't cry... It'll be ok." Twilight smiles. I shake my head. "I'm... Finding her..." I cough. "But-" Twilight yelps. Adrian is a big boy. He can take care of himself wherever he may be. Dinky... she's just a filly... I walk out the door and slam it shut, shutting Twilight up. I'll find you... I promise... With that final though, I run as fast as I can into the Everfree. A new hope burns in my heart... I will find you Dinky... And whatever you're planning and where ever you are, Messiah, Don't think I've forgotten about you. I whip my head around as the sound of crickets echoes. Shadows will be out on the prowl soon... That is, If they can get out of Tartarus. Not to mention the Everfree monsters... I spot a small cave nearby. I quickly rush over. "Agi!" I shout, letting a fireball soar down to the end of the cave. It illuminates the surroundings to a degree. It's clear. I wince a bit and cough. Right... I can control with my thoughts... I pick up a few branches and set then down in the dirt. Agi. I light the branches on fire and sigh. This... is going to be a long night... Dinky... Be ok... I look up at the stars. Luna must be supporting me tonight... It's truly beautiful... I yawn and close my eyes. A little sleep won't hurt... I move my hand in the way of my eyes. Damn you Celestia... you did that on purpose... "Orpheus!" I hear someone shout. I open them to see Twilight and her friends rushing over. Pinkie quickly glomps me, sobbing "I THOUGHT YOU WERE GOOOONNEEE!" She sobbed. "You had us all worried... I know you're worried about Dinky but we could have-" I push Pinkie off and hold up my hand. "I'm supposed to protect... Dinky..." I wince. I take a deep breath and shake off the pain. "I promised her...I'd always be there for her..." "Did you PINKIE PROMISE?!" Pinkie asks. I nod. Pinkie jumps back and gasps. "He HAS to do this girls!" She yelps. "But-" Rainbow interjected. "IT'S A PINKIE PROMISE!" Pinkie shrieks. "Pink-" Twilight starts to say. "PINKIE PROMISE TWI!" Pinkie stopped her. "If he doesn't do this. He'll break his Promise." Rarity says. I can see her shuddering a bit. "We all remember when Rarity broke that one promise..." Applejack says. Everypony but Twilight and me shudder. Must have been terrifying if Applejack's Pinkie Promise was anything to go by... I feel a small shiver run down my spine. "When was that?" Twilight asks. "Before you came to town... I made a Pinkie Promise to come to one of Pinkie's party... And instead I went to a business meeting..." Rarity starts. "The town ended up covered in frosting after that." Rainbow finishes. "Oh... My..." Twilight said. Oh my indeed Twi... "Well, Back on to the real reason we're here..." Twilight said, snapping out of her state. Gladly. "What I'm trying to say is we'll help you." Twilight offers. I shake my head. "Why not?" "Because... I need to do this alone..." I end with a cough. Twilight looks at her friends. I could see Pinkie, Rarity and AJ had made up their minds. Twilight sighs. "If... That's what you want... Just... Promise me that you'll be careful." Twilight looks up to me, eyes brimming with tears. "I'll do one better." I say. I do the motions of a Pinkie Promise. Twilight leaps onto me, wrapping her hooves around my neck. "Please! Come back safely..." She says. I nod. She leaps off and walks away a bit before running off in tears. "Twilight!" Pinkie cries, running after her. The rest of the mares run off, except Dash. There's a long silence between us. "I'm coming with you." She finally says. "Are... you sure?" I say, coughing a little. Rainbow nods. I nod back. She flies over and stomps out the smoldering remains of my fire. "Well, We better get going if we want to find Dinky." RD says, smiling. I nod and smile back. Don't worry... I'll- No, We'll find you Dinky... I'll at least find you even if it kills me. I'll walk alone no longer. Author's Note Discord has been defeated and Jake had a small heart to heart with Luna. I've gotten the second arc set up if you're reading this on the day it's posted and I want to make the chapters a lot longer now. No more 2,000 (Or less) to 3,000 words. I'm aiming for 5,000 to 6,000 for this second arc. This isn't the end of the first arc. I have a few other things to lead up to that. Then it'll most likely take a week to write up the first chapter, since I have a small plan right now and my new goal for word count. No, I haven't forgotten about Selene. I won't go and mention her in my story and leave it to die unless she had a purpose. And she does. Alt. Title: I Walk Alone... No longer AW COME ON! It obvious that Twilight likes- Never mind LUCY! TAKE IT AWAY! (Replace Her with Him! Gotta go!) PINKIE! STOP INVADING SERIOUS MOMENTS! Anyone know how to Pinkie proof the author's notes?
Thirteen: Wandering... (Unedited(Sorry for the short chapter))It's the second day we've been searching for Dinky... I've decided to use this journal Twilight bought me a few days ago to keep a record of what has happened... Rainbow dash flew over my head, looking left and right. She may be lazy and arrogant but there's a reason she's the element of loyalty. "No sign of her up here..." Rainbow says, flying down. "She's a unicorn Dash." I deadpan. "Oh... right." Rainbow smiled sheepishly and we continued to walk. "So, Do you think we'll run into Thanatos again?" Dash asks. "If we're lucky. He's only found when he wants to be found. There's a reason he won nearly every game of Hide and Seek we played as kids." I laugh. Rainbow laughs along for a while then the air turns cold again. We've been walking for a while now and no sign of Dinky, or any that she came this way. "Hm?" Rainbow suddenly shot up her head, looking at something shining on a rock. "What's that?" I ask. I walk over and pick it up. It a locket. I open it up and take a look inside. It's a picture of a girl and some old man. "Huh..." I mutter. To those who hear my voice, I am Silver. If you hear this and are in trouble or if you want to talk to some one. Wish and you shall receive. I close my fist and smile slightly. "So a token..." I mutter. I turn around and show Dash. "It's just a locket. Must belong to somepony in a nearby town." I say. "There's no towns nearby this area of the Everfree. Either that pony is long gone or dead." Rainbow says, a grim look on her face. "Oh." I mutter, playing along. I pocket the Locket token and we begin our trek again, Only to stop at a dead end with a cave. "Well, Guess we go through?" I ask. Rainbow shrugs. "Welp, let's take our chances, make mistakes and- WOAH!" I shout, feeling my leg get grabbed. "Orpheus!" Rainbow shouts. I look at what grabbed me and... Oh god... IT'S A GIANT FUCKING LIZARD WITH MULTIPLE HEADS! Or y'know... a Hydra... "GET IT AWAY!" I shout, desperately trying to break loose. "Hiiiyaaa!" I hear Rainbow shout. I hear the Hydra shout in pain and release me. "GET THE FUCKING REPTILE AWAY!" I shout. ... Not my fault I have a fear of Reptiles. "Are you serious?!" I hear RD shout. "NOT MY FUCKING FAULT I HAVE A FEAR OF REPTILES!" I shout, backing away as far as I can. Rainbow sighs and a second later I see the ground rushing below me. "You would have been so dead." She mutters. I calm myself down. "Still not my fault." Rainbow groans and lands. "You. Are an idiot." Rainbow says, walking in the other direction. "Hey!" I shout, running after her. We've been walking for quite a while, still no sign of where Discord left Dinky. Knowing him, she could be in Tartarus for all we know. By that I mean pony Tartarus. "We should stop for the night." Rainbow yawns in return. I look up. The moon was clearly out. That means the Dark Hour would be here in a matter of hours. I've still gotta test if RD can experience the Dark Hour not influenced by Discord. I reach up and bend down a few of the branches above us, making a makeshift roof. "It'll be better than nothing." I tell her once I see her expression. She was annoyed for a while after that. The bright green moon illuminates the changed environment. Red pools of Blood stained the ground, vines grew red thorns and many had ponies skulls hanging from them. "Eugh." I mutter. I shake it off and look at RD. She's still sound asleep, but not in a Coffin. "My hunch was right... Shadows can't come out of the tower... unlike special occasions in the game.." I mutter. I yawn and pull out the locket. I take a look at the girl and the old man. "I wonder which one of them is the displaced person. Maybe both of them. Well, I'll be having an interesting day tomorrow." I mutter, putting the locket back. I lean back against a tree trunk and yawn. I pull out a small book. "Welp, I have a purpose for this now." I mutter. I pull out an enchanted quill from the side of the book. I open up the book to the first page and begin to write. That is how my second day ended, and my first day of writing this stuff down. Tomorrow will be... interesting to say the least. Silver, whoever you are, I look forward to meeting you. Author's Note This short chapter was just thrown together quickly, but I will make up for it with a longer crossover chapter. Good deal? I'm still keeping the Mane six tag, even though it's just RD right now, because they still took up a majority of the front of this story. This is all being set up for a crossover with The Fire in my Heart, Which will also be the last crossover of the arc. I am a big Blue exorcist fan and I thought it would be interesting to see a Anime/game (Yes, Persona 3 did get a movie/anime. Two actually. Look them up. The third I can't find so I dunno if it's out or not yet in japan or something.) Displaced meet another Anime Displaced. The Fire in my Heart is written by Nightblade64. Go give him/her a big high five! If we get to 50 likes on this story by the time the next Arc comes out I'll make a Q&A for with Jake, Adrian, Dinky (Maybe Messiah will pop in now and then) and a new character that will be showing up in the new arc.
Fourteen: This chick's a Demon! Literally!Author's Note I regret nothing. I loved doing this crossover so much. I'm sad that this will be the last crossover of the arc... But then there will be new chances in the second! *This can get a bit... mature (No clop/sex/anything else, however. Just a bit of.. You'll see.) *Lot's of POV changing. *Alloooot of fire as well. You have been warned! *A bit of gore warning. This is the chapter that gave this story the gore tag. Like I said, You've been warned. Crossover with The Fire In My Heart by Nightblade64. Enjoy I'm also sorry if this has been all messed up. The gdoc screwed up when I put it in. Also yes, I'm lazy so I did barely any editing. I'm sorry. I'll do that tonight (Not). Fourteen: This chick's a Demon! Literally! Whoever reads this... just know I had a really interesting day. It started with Celestia giving me a wake up call... _Orpheus’ POV_ My eyes fluttered open as I saw the light of Celestia’s sun filter through the branches. “I will get you for this Sunbutt..” I mutter, standing up. I pull out the locket again and look at it. “Ok… Let’s do this…” I mutter. I close my hand around the photo part. “Silver, I call to you across the void! Come on… Just please come here?” I say, awkwardly. The locket began to glow and suddenly a huge rip just suddenly shot down in front of me. “Talk about flashy.” I mutter. Out steps a girl. With a .. is that a uniform? Wow. Her Equestria must be pretty cool. _Silver’s POV_ So here I was enjoying a well deserved rest, given the fact that I got my ass kicked doing so, when all of a sudden a giant ass portal opens up and sucks me into it. What felt like hours of spinning, and throwing up, I found that I wasn't in the same place that I was before. I did a quick survey of the area before spotting a large lump of metal. That later turned into a living man....thing. And from what I have learned from things in creepy areas, mainly the everfree forest, instantly I drew my sword, activating my Powers. My tail, already out, and body ignited in a blue fire. Horns of pure blue flame burst from my head and my pupils turned from a black to a deep red. I got into a fighting stance, ready to pounce and melt this motherbucker....god damn it Twi. “Woah woah woah! Yeesh! I’m friendly! No burning me!” He shouted obviously trying to save his skin, Uhh metal. I pointed the tip of my blade towards him. "Prove it!" I shouted at him. “Will this work?” He asks, holding up the locket. 'Is that my locket?' I think to myself. After a few seconds I withdraw my blade and sheathed it in its scabbard. I sigh before answering "Shit man, sorry I've been a little jumpy lately." I slowly start to walk over to him. Can you blame me? I mean I did only get possessed a week ago. After a few seconds he calmed down from his panic attack that I caused him and he started to talk to me. _Orpheus’ POV_ I sigh as the crazy fire girl calms down. “It’s no biggie… Fire wouldn’t have worked on me anyways. Persona stuff.” I joke. "Uhh-huh, sure." She says in a sarcastic tone as she itches her left arm. “So, You’re Silver?” I ask. "The one and only....well except a hedgehog named Silver buuuut he's not here right now." I laugh a little at her joke. “Names Jake. But you can also call me Orpheus. The ponies call me that mostly.” I say. "Sweet name Orp's. So let me guess your one of those displaced? If so what are you? I mean I've seen your character somewhere on a game before but I just can't put my figure on it." She asks me. “Well, Yeah. Damn merchant went and fucked up my life at a convention. I was cosplaying as, well, Orpheus from Persona 3.” I say. "Ahhhh, so that's were I recognise you from. And what do you mean it fucked up your life?" She asked. “Well, to be honest I had near no life. I couldn’t get to college to there went most of my career. But he basically just gave me a magical gun and sent me off to ponyland without my say. then again that happened to most displaced I met.” I say. "Meh, true. When I got shipped off I was hoping for a change in life. To get away from my life you know?" She looked like she wanted to say more but she caught herself before saying it. A great look of pain and sadness flashed in her eyes before vanishing. “I don’t mind it anymore. It’s better than not speaking for the rest of your life.” I say, trying to be cautious. "You couldn't speak? Damn dude that sucks." She says as she sits down on a middle sized rock near her. She crossed her arms and waited for me to continue. “Yeah it did. Got alot of crap about it in Middle school especially. So, how are things on your end of the multiverse?” I ask. "Meh ain't bad. Although I did get possessed by my 'Father' and I almost killed one of my best friends." I wince. “Ouch. I was possessed twice by a evil unicorn shadow called Sombra. I dunno if you’re there yet in your Equestria.” I say. "Nah, I past it. I arrived in Equestria just after Discord was reformed." She giggled again at the sound of 'evil unicorn.' "Sorry I still laugh at that sometimes." “I see... It was season one for me. With the braggart Trixie. I nearly actually killed her... I still regret that.” I smile a little at the memory. "Ugh, I heard about that bitch. I swear if i was there and she was treating my friends like crap, I would have drawn my sword not caring about my secret and cut her in half." She said. “Secret? You mean the blue flames?” I ask. "Yeah. Well they only just heard about Satan and I'm the daughter of him now so if I show my flames they would know that I was related to that bastard." She clenched her fist and a few leaves around her shrivelled up and died. “Huh. It’s the ultimate father issue.” I joke, trying to lighten the mood. "Heh, heh heh. Hahahah! Oh god i can't stop...heh...help!" She clutched her sides as her face twisted up in laughter. I couldn't help but chuckle with her. “Glad to see you’re in a better mood.” I say, smiling a little. She laughed a little bit more before wiping a tear away. "God damn I haven't laughed like that in ages." Her mouth was open allowing me to see her sharp fang like teeth that glistened with the saliva that was on them. Eyeing her fangs, I asked her a simple question. “Now, who are you supposed to be?” "Ever see Blue Exorcist? I dressed up as him, bought kurikara here and poof. I'm in anthro land. Woah, didn't mean to tell you my life story." “It’s ok. I’ve never seen “Blue Exorcist” Before. I think my...Brother… has…” I say, heavy venom dripping from mentioning my brother. "Oh, I know that look. What happened?" She asked I sigh. “Fine… Well, he basically just up and left the minute after Luna did something to my mind. She apparently told him about me not wanting to leave so be just vanished off somewhere.” I narrow my eyes in anger. “He can just go screw himself.” I mutter. I then realised what I said and turn back to Silver. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to go on a rant.” I said to her. "No it's...it's okay. I know about family problems." The same look of pain and sadness appeared but this time I decided to bite the bullet and ask. “Are.. You ok? You’ve looked that way twice now.” "Yeah, I'm..no I'm not. After hearing what you went through with your brother it just....brought up bad memories." She told me. “Ah. Father issues again?” "Yeah, my real father though. Not Satan, not Shiro. Well actually I never knew my real father. Just a foster parent." “Dang. I thought I had a bad life.” "Heh, yeah. My life's pretty fucked up. But if it wasn't, I probably would have never met my friends. Speaking of which, did you know that it took me a full three years before I could even trust them?" She asked me. “Huh. I guess everything needs to start at some point.” She smiled and her tail twitched, as if something poked it. "Meh I guess your right" She lifted up her sleeve to scratch her arm and that's when I saw it. It was an image of a black heart with blue fire behind it and a sword jutting out. It looked really cool. “Did that come with the character?” I ask. She looked at me confused before looking at her arm where the image was. She smiled and laughed. "Nope, it's a....well it's a cutiemark." I didn't know that we could get cutiemarks. Her Equestria must be special. I quickly sneak a peek at the sky. The sun is nearly midway, but not yet. I release a sigh. "What's wrong?" She asks me Looking concerned “I just was checking how long we were talking. The.. Dark hour does exist here and the time seems to be speeding up since it’s appeared.” I say. "The what hour?" She asks as she gets of the rock and pulling down the sleeve of her uniform. “The DARK hour. It’s an extra hour at midnight. It’s dangerous to say the least.” "Dangerous? Bitch did you not hear me? I'm the daughter of a god damn demon, a powerful one at that. The creatures in the forest will be afraid of ME." She tells me with an ego that could put rainbow to shame. I laugh a little. “Good attitude but the monster that lurk in the tower of demise are stronger than anything you or I have faced… one that is basically death itself called the Reaper lurks there…” I say. "Well unless it's a giant living space craft that could destroy a city in a few seconds from SPACE, I'm not afraid." And there's that ego again. I guess I’ll play along with a little ego work of mine…. “Try an avatar of death who can destroy the world- no universe with a single attack.” I smirk. She starts to walk towards me with a look in her face as well as the same smirk that I had. "Oh yeah? Try a being that could shatter time and space itself by only thinking it." WHAT?! BUh… what?! “Eeeuuhh….” I utter out. She was inches away from me with a massive smile. "I win." She says before pushing me playfully. “I-i… The one guy I had to deal with who could control time and space could never do that!” She started to snicker. Then that blew into full laughter. "Hahaha! I'm just messing with you....I haven't even met him....yet. But he is real." “The Avatar of death thing is also… a lie… I haven’t met Nyx yet. I don’t want to either.” I say. She smiles and takes another step before tripping on a rock that just so happened to be there. She fell on me and we rolled over a few time before ending with her on top of me. I crack a small smile. But that turns into confusion because she was blushing and her face was twisted in something I could not put my finger on."Please don't squeeze" She tells me. I turned my head and looked to where my hands where, only to blush afterwards. Let's just say they where on something that they shouldn't be. “GAAAH!” I shout, pushing her off of me. SOMEONE BURN THAT FROM MY MEMORY! "Woah Jesus!" She rolled over again, landing on her back. "You were the one grabbing!" “You’re the one who landed on me!” I turn around and facepalm. “Well, you’re not the worst Displaced I’ve met.” "I'll take that as a compliment. Sweet baby Jesus, your fingers are cold." She replies as she rubs her...well...you know. I take a deep breath and calm down. “You better… At least you aren’t a fangirl.” I shudder at the memory. She fails to stifle a laugh. "Ha! Thank god I haven't met any." She says as she gets up, her tail jerking as she did so. __Silver’s POV__ As I rubbed my special place, I looked around and got a...feeling. The same feeling I had after my run in with the...timber...wolves. Ahh,shit. "Get ready, I feel like we're in trouble." I tell him as I get ready to draw my sword. He reaches behind him and grabs the Harp on his back. I don’t know how good that will be. Sure enough the wooden bastards burst out of the shrubbery like a bat out of hell. Twenty, a pack of twenty fucking wolves came out of nowhere. I released the sword from its scabbard and let the flames cover me. I twirled the blade twice before getting into a stance. Orpheus muttered something and his entire harp caught on fire?! "Don't know how the hell you did that but I don't think that will help us." Three wolves pounced on me. I swung my sword and cleaved one of them in half and let one of them pass me to smash into the wall, shattering it. I caught the third one by its throat and smashed it on the ground, I then stuck my blade into its chest setting it on fire. I look over at Orpheus to see how he’s doing and I see three wolves simultaneously catch fire. “It’ll help.” He smirks. Smart ass. I saw movement behind him. Seconds later another timberwolf launched at him and I let my Instincts take over. I poured my energy onto my hand and watched as a small ball of fire appear. Then I shot it at the wolf sending it towards another one setting the both of them on fire. We closed in on each other and pressed our backs against one another. “How’d they sneak up on us?” He asked me. "I don't know. Normally I would have sensed them a mile away." A large cluster of them was in my sight and I decided to show off a bit. I struck the ground with my blade. The ground cracked and erupted with fire as it moved towards them exploding as it reached them. "Bet your harp can't do that." I say smugly as I pulled the blade out. He smirks before laying the harp flat in front of him. “No, But it can cause an explosion that I’m sure will end this fight.” He says. Pulling the strings he shouts a single word “AGIDYNE!” And behind me there’s an explosion of flames, tossing timberwolves left and right. But as cool as it was I guess he didn't put friendly fire on because that same explosion hit me and sent me flying over the cliff. "Shit, shit, shit ,shit!" I yell as I spin out of control. “CRAP!” He yells, running after me. As I try to balance my self I hear him shouting thing I couldn't understand. But I quickly block that out as I need full concentration for what I'm about to do. As the ground nears me I close my eyes and focus my energy on my back. Soon my whole body glowed blue and large fiery wings sprouted from said back. I opened my eyes and flapped my new wings as hard as I could while turning upwards. I flew straight up and passed him, Spreading my wings fully. I looked down and saw him staring at me while the rest of the wolves inched up on him. “They’re behind me aren’t they?” They inched closer but I didn't say a word. I didn't know this at the time but I was completely unconscious. My eyes closed again and shot open. This time they glowed a light blue. I raised my hands above me and extreme heat began to spread. Soon a large orb started to grow. Bigger and bigger it went until it grew no more and I was ready to release it upon the wolves. “Holy-” I threw the large ball of fire at the wolves and just about missed him. As soon as it collided with the ground it shot out towards the remaining wooden bastards, and some of the trees, that lit them on fire. Whines and howls of pain echoed as they died slowly. I slowly landed on the ground and fell to my front. That's when I snapped out of it and realised how much energy I had used. I lazily drifted my sight to to him as he snaked me, trying to keep me awake. “Come on! Don’t go unconscious now! We’re not out of the woods yet!” I chuckled as I lifted my arm towards him and placed my hand on his shoulders. "Heh, heh...I....win." I barely mutter out as I smiled. But it was short lived as my arm splatted on the ground and I completely lost consciousness. _Orpheus’s POV_ Ohhh shit oh shit oh shit! I picked up the unconcious pyro and slung her on my back. “Welp, Where’s the nearest town.” I mutter. I look over the cliff to see if any towns were nearby. The closest looked like it was still Ponyville. “Ah great.” I mutter. I took a deep breath and began to walk back to where I made camp with RD. I nudged the pegasus awake as she muttered something about the wonderbolts. “Come on! We’re going back to ponyville!” I shout. “Huh?! What?! Spitfire?!” She shouts. “Uhhh… Don’t tell me what you were dreaming about..” I mutter. “Who’s the… thing.” She asks. “Another Displaced. She’s unconscious.” I say. I lay her down on the leaves RD was previously lying on. “So… Who exactly is she?” She asks. I facepalm and begin to tell her what happened. “And there’s that.” I finish. Rainbow looked at me with surprise. “I didn’t understand half of that… but that sounded so cool!” She jumped into the air and began to hover. “Calm yer jets.” I mutter. I hear a small groan coming from Silver and I look over. “Sleeping beauty is awake huh?” "Mmmm, can you read me the story about the bunny?" She asks. I guess she's not fully awake yet. I thought to myself. “No.” I bluntly say. She gets startled by my voice and jumps awake. She took one look at me and blushed. "I didn't just say that out loud....did I?" Rainbow was in the background trying, and failing, not to laugh. “Eeyup.” I say, imitating my favorite apple family member. "Ohhh, god I wish I had my gun so I could shoot my self." She says blushing like Big Mac himself. Aaaaand that's when RD shit herself with laughter. “That’s the wrong way to… oh never mind. That joke would just fall on dead ears…” I mutter. "No, go on Please. Just take the embarrassment away." She said as she look expectantly at me. “Fine. I was going to say that was the wrong way to summon me. My token is a gun.” I smile a little at the twist I did on a joke I would see back on earth. "Oh my god you don't mean the Evoker do you?" She said as she giggled a bit. I honestly didn't think she would get that joke. “Y-yeah.” I say. At that moment a void opened up on top of her and out fell a shiny silver gun. On her head. “Oh.. looks like the multiverse has a sense of humor.” I giggle a little. "Well then. I didn't expect that. You want this?" She asks me as she takes the gun off her head and offers it to me. “Nah. I’ve already made it into my token so you keep it. You can summon me when you get in trouble or something.” "Sweet." She says as she noticed the holster on her thigh. "Huh, forgot about you." She opened the flap and placed it inside of the holster. Just then another portal to the void opened up and a black...cat? fell out of it. "Oh, Kuro? The hell you doing here, I thought I was the only one that could do this." “Your pet?” I ask. The cat growled at me. "Umm, no. He is a familiar. And he hates being called a pet. Any way how did you get here Kuro?" “Sorry.” I mutter. The cat meowed a few times before Silver spoke up. "He said it's okay just don't do it again." The cat nodded. “You can understand him?” I ask. She nodded and said. "Demon to demon telepathy." The cat meowed again only it was longer, probably explaining what happened. "Ohh, god damnit Twi." She sighed and facepalmed. “What happened? Your Twilight botch up a spell or something?” She shook her head before answering. "No, apparently Twi saw me vanish and tried to recreate what happened. Did you know that the rift that is left behind with the opening of a void portal leaves a magical source?" She asked me. “Huh. I wouldn’t know. My token works the same as the Evoker in the game, except using a small amount of the user’s magical power. I guess it uses that as a gateway, leaving no magical… whatever.” I say. "Hmm, weird." Kuro meowed again. "Oh right umm, Kuro this is Orpheus. Orpheus this is Kuro." She lifted him up and he waved at me. I nearly dawwed at seeing that. “S’up?” I smile in return. Kuro meowed at me before she set him on the ground and padded off towards Rainbow. "He says the same." She said. “That’s really neat, that Telepathy thing.” I say. "Yeah but the only thing that sucks is that so far if he wants to talk to someone I have to translate." In the corner of my eye I saw Kuro pounce on RD's tail. “Well, He’s cute atleast. Also, just saying if your Twilight is as big as a nerd as mine you may want to think about going home and stopping her. It could turn out bad.” "Yeah, just hold on. Umm can you help me with it. I don't exactly know how to travel back." She says awkwardly. “One of the Displaced I met here said that when they were done all I had to say was contract fulfilled or something. Then again she did jinx us.” She thought to herself before nodding. "It could work, you mind doing the honours?" She asks me. I nod. “The contract is fulfilled now take her back to stop her twilight or something.” I say. For the longest time nothing happened. At all. "Huh I guess I'd didn't wor-" A large portal opened behind her and sucked her in, closing behind her. Seconds later it reopened and she was covered in...is that silly string? "God damn it pinkie. Ugh, all done." “So, was that yours?” I ask. She looked at me with a glare that could shatter glass. "It was pinkie, what do you think? Ugh, longest fifteen hours EVER!" “It’s.. only been a few seconds...” I nervously say. "I don't want to explain so I'll say this; wibbly wobbly, timey wimey...stuff." She sighs afterwards. “Gotta love doctor who.” I laugh at the reference. "Strange, I thought that after I said that to Blood Cleaver. Small world ain't it?" She smiled after saying that. “Rather, Small multiverse.” She rolled her eyes. "Yeah, yeah." She sat down on a tree stump and looked at it. "Don't come alive...please." She said to herself. “It’s just a stump.” I say, knocking on it. "Ever since my first encounter with a timberwolf I've been really cautious towards wood." After a few seconds she began to laugh. "Damn my dirty mind" “Wha- Oh…” My eyes shrink to the size of pinpricks. “Y-yeah ... Let’s move topics!” I shout. She tuts at me. "It was just a joke jeez." She said. She turned to the side to look at some water. Her eyes widened and snapped shut. She shook her head and looked up to me. For the tiniest moment I swear I saw a shine of red instead of silver but it quickly vanished. Weird. “So, about your Equestria… is your pinkie pie that much of a party animal as mine?” "Y-yeah she is. You know when just I just stopped Kuro over there from destroying the town I had to go to rarity's because she wanted to make a dress for me. God I hate dresses. When I had it on they just stared at me. It brought up...bad memories." She said. She seemed...hesitant. Like she wanted to tell me something at the start. “Ok, Seriously. You don’t have to hide anything from me.” I say. "What? I just..thought I saw something. In the water. But it was gone a few seconds later. Probably just my mind playing tricks on me. Nothing to worry about." She ended with a smile. “You’re hesitant. My girlfriend back on earth was a detective. I know when someone’s hiding something.” I simply say. She looked to the side again before looking at me. She cringed and clutched her head as she made a grunt of...pain? “Are… you… Ok?” I carefully drawl, taking a few steps forward. _Silver’s POV_ ...he lies... 'the fuck was that?' Was Kuro warning me of something? No his voice isn't that deep. I chose to ignore that and answer him. "Yeah I'm good. I guess my head still hurts from when he possessed me." I shook my head again before looking up to him. “Good. I’d hate for someone to be hurt on my account again. I first thought you hadn’t recovered yet.” He said to me. ....he doesn't care...just like your first father... There it is again. So am I tripping or something I mean first I see a shadowy figure in the water with fucking smoke coming out of its eyes and now I'm hearing voices. 'Hey Kuro. You hear anything?' I think to him. 'No. Should I?' He asks. So he has no clue either. 'No never mind.' "Yeah I can understand that. You're just like me." I said to him. “How so?” "Well, because of me or my power I'm always afraid that I will hurt my friends. Hell I've done it before. I don't want it to happen again." I said with disappointment. “Huh. I get it now.” "Yeah." He gets up and stretches. “So, what else can you do with that fire?” "Well other than lighting things on fire, throwing projectiles, huge fucking wings I can turn into a phoenix, heal others with it well not by much but it helps and...I think that's all I can think of just know." I said to him With glee. “Huh. Interesting.” I...sense something. Something dark coming from...ponyville? "Hey I think we should head to Ponyville. Something is about to happen there." I said quickly looking around the area. ...yes...go there... “M’kay. I could use to go see Twi to get some supplies.” He says. I looked over to Kuro. "Mind giving us a ride Kuro?" He stood up and stretched. 'Yeah, just give me a sec.' He yawned before a puff of smoke surrounded him. A few seconds later we all stood before a giant cat. The looks on their faces were priceless. “Holy mother of Izanagi…” I had to hold back my laughter. No really I did. They were soooooo funny! Ha! I shook my head before jumping onto Kuro's back. I then patted behind me on his back,signalling them to get on. “O-ok…” With a little difficulty, Orpheus climbed on. I then remembered that skittles over here could fly so I gently thumped Kuro's sides and we sped off towards ponyville. "Hey! Hug me any lower and you'll be grabbing my ass. Just hold my sides." I could feel the heat coming from his cheeks. God he can be adorable sometimes. ...yes...soon I will have a body again... God damn it. I must be tripping. “Why does your demon cat change size?!” Kuro's paws slapped against the ground with branches snapping. "He's a cat sidhe. Basically he's a demon that Shiro managed to get as a familiar." Kuro jumped over a large ravine and both of us looked down. “Oh god… That’s deep.” "That's what she said!" We were close to the edge of the forest. Kuro decided to jump over the remaining trees and landed looking at the town. We both got off and Kuro returned to a normal cat size. He then jumped onto my left shoulder. “Welp, What did you need?” "I don't need anything. I just feel like-" I was Interrupted by a deep male voice. "Ahhh, so they have arrived." Just about everyone, i mean pony, stopped what they were doing. Like they had heard him before. I looked over to Orpheus. Only to see anger in his eyes. “No…” "What? What's going on?" I asked him. He remained silent. "Well...aren't you going to tell her my friend?" A shadowy figure appeared on a rooftop overlooking the town. “... Silver…” Okay I'm really starting to get scared here. "W-what?" I ask as the figure looks at me. “This… Is Sombra…” He growls. This 'Sombra' began to laugh. "Bingo. Now I know that you think that I was dead. But let's be honest you can't stop the shadows." He said as he laughed. “I’ll try.” Sombra laughed again. "Do you want to know why I was able to possess you? It was because you had a darkness inside you. Something that you did, something that you tried to cover up." He laughed again. Orpheus flinched and took a step back. “But…” "But I know someone that did something worse. Isn't that right....Silver?" My eyes widened. 'He couldn't be meaning..no please no.' I thought to myself. “Ignore him.” Orpheus said. Suddenly Sombra vanished and sped towards me like a bullet. I felt something pass over me but it stopped. ...now to break you... “SOMBRA! DON’T HARM HER!” My vision turned dark as I stood in darkness. "Where am I?" I ask looking around frantically. ..you are in your mind...father killer... No...no please I don't want to remember that. "H-how did..." Sombra laughed. ...I'm in your mind remember?... I looked around and saw a...window? Orpheus was there shaking the window as ponies gathered around. A flash of light and I was...a little girl again. Five years old. "There you are you little shit." My eyes widened. It was him my father. I heard Orpheus's voice echo around the room. “Silver! Fight him!” he said. My father lifted his hand and smacked me sending me to the ground. I writhed on the ground and felt something on the ground. It was a knife. He came closer and grabbed me by the throat. I coughed and heaved and the pressure Increased around my throat. I lived the knife and stabbed him in the chest. He fell to the ground with me on top and I kept doing it. Over and over again I stabbed him until he didn't move. I crawled of of his corpse and sat in a corner, covers in blood and shivering. ...I can make it go away....this memory...the reason for your nightmares. I cried in the corner. "Yes" I sniffed. “SILVER!” "Yes just...just make it go away" ...your wish is my command... He said and my vision went dark. _Orpheus’ POV_ “SILVER! Please... I know what Sombra is doing…” I whispered to her. I put her limp body down as I sit there, waiting for Twilight to come back. Her body began to move a little. I crouched closer to her. Then suddenly she punched me and sent me crashing into a cart. “Fuck.” I mutter, jumping out of the cart. I turn to look at her but she was now on her knees. Silently giggling. "Hehehe" she lifted her arm up and placed her hand on her shoulder. Then she dug her nails into her shoulder and dragged it, causing her flesh to tear. "Heheehahahaaha! Finally." “Sombra…” I spit. He raised up into the air with her sword in hand, Ready to draw it. "Miss me?" He asked, his and Silvers voice acting as one. “Hell no.” I say, pulling my harp off. He took the sword out, But instead of bright blue flames they were a dark blackish red. He smiled as he got into a stance. “Gokuentou.” I mutter, setting my harp on fire as I got into my fighting stance. "Hahahaa! She is so much stronger then you can ever hope to be." He shot at me, blade in hand. I raised the harp to protect myself but he...he cut it in half. He sent a wave of fire at me launching me across the area. “You… broke it…” I mutter. "Did I? Hahaha!" He grabbed me by the throat and lifted me in the air. But I remembered something. She had a cutiemark. Maybe I can get her to remember her self again. “Silver... “ I cough. I gather the energy to say something else. “I don’t need my harp to fight… just as you don’t need anything else to fight…” I choke as I run out of air. He slammed me into the wall. "Do you think that would really work?" “I don’t know Silver that well, but she’s had some bad times… So have I. But I’m saying this: I use those memories as my power! AGIDYNE!” I feel an energy gather in me as an explosion of fire hit Silbra and knock him away. "Hahah! Nice move." He laughs as I try to gather in air. Twilight and her friends appeared a few meters away and watched in horror as I fought him. “Gaah! SILVER!” I shout out in pain. His eyes widen before he shook his head and laughed. "You keep trying to reach her. But she is no longer there. Kinda like your girlfriend isn't it?" He laughed as he knew that would get a reaction out of me. “Don’t. Talk. About. Selene… Like.. That..” I growl. My vision wavers with anger. With a burst of light, a new golden harp shows up in my hands. "Hmm?" He looked at me confused as my anger grew. "Or what? Hahaha!" I remain silent, waiting. He stood there board. "Well if I have to end this, I will." He charged at me as a smile grew on my face. “I don’t wish to harm Silver…” I mutter. My new harp glew with new flames. “But… I will harm you Sombra.” I spit out. He slowed down as I mentioned her but continued charging at me. "You think you can harm me?! Haha! You are weak." “Think. Again..” I laugh. I flicker my eyes to Twilight. “TWILIGHT! ATTACK! FLAME LINK!” I shout, charging forward. Twilight panics a bit but manages to shoot a lavender beam at him. I charged alongside it as I deflected the blade. "WHAT?!" He shouts as I get closer to him. “I won’t have another be harmed by my own foolishness!” I shout. As I was about to hit him something unexpected happened. "Orpheus?" It was her! Her eyes were no longer red. And smoke stopped coming out of her eyes. I stop just a Millimeter away. Suddenly she grinned and it reversed. Sombra tricked me. He grabbed me by the face and used me to deflect the lavender beam. Then he flung me towards Twilight. "You really are weak" “Ngh… I may be weak... “ I stand up with difficulty. "But Silver...isn't." His face softened but quickly returned to anger. "Really? You're still on about that?" “Oh… She’s stronger than you realize…” I say. He began to...shake as he snarled at me. "Shut..up!" His upper lip twitched as his face hardened into a look of fury. “Temper, Temper.” I try to joke. "Heh, heh..I-I said shut it!" That was a laugh. Not his. Hers. “Gotcha.” I smirk. "Tell me Sombra what does her mark tell you?" "Her mark?" he glanced to his arm and pulled up the sleeve, Revealing her cutie mark. “It signifies Hope, Yet with a touch of anger.” I say. His eyes glow red before switch between red and silver. "And a reason to fight for the sword." He said. "S-so? That doesn't mean anything" “I guess not. But nothing is meaningless in this world, or hers.” I says. "And what do you mean by that?" He said little bits of anger slipping into his voice. “It means that this may be just all nonsense. Just a distraction. Or I could be doing something else.” I say, trying to confuse him. To be honest, I’m confusing myself. "Wah? What are you?" He said. Its working. “Just think about it Sombry?” I tease. He went silent as his eyes danced side to side. He looked behind him but his face did not leave me. "I don't..." He muttered as his eyes narrowed. “Don’t what?” I say, my voice completely void of any trace of teasing. "I don't understand." “Don’t understand what?” "Y-your trying to confuse me!" Well it was fun while it lasted. "I-I'll kill you for that!" No he won't. Come on Silver! You can do it. “Welp, Guess I gotta try something else…” I mutter. "No...I..I won't let you." Silver? Sombra's eyes widened. “WOO HOO!” A random pony shouts, Most likely Pinkie. “Just a little more…” I mutter. "Hm. I was wrong about you Silver. But nonetheless I am stronger." He said before grinning. I grin back. “Actually I’m quite glad you came back.” I speak. "Oh? And pray tell why that is?" “Just a few questions.” I smirk. "I suppose you can humor me." “One. Who… Is M?” I ask, watching several white cards shoot from the ground. I knew you would stick around… “You’ll be send out no matter what so make it count.” I say, watching him sweat. "I..I uhh." Man really I got him this time. “Answer… NOW!” I shout. He mutters something that I can’t hear. “Speak up.” A I reconised snarls. “M is my master.” He spits. The cards glow brighter until they flash. “Times up. Should have gotten through them quicker.” I snarl. "T-the only time that is up, is your time." He lifts up his blade. A mighty thump hits the ground as a black shadow hangs over me. “Thanks for that fake-out dude.” I mutter to him. "What? There are two? Aw well. I guess there will be two deaths today." Suddenly the blade turned black in colour as it curved at the end. The blade shimmered like crystal. “Well, Sombra, I guess you don’t recognize the one who defeated you last.” I say, trying to fake him out. “DUDE! Don’t bring that up!” He shouts. A moment passed before it hit him like a bag of bricks. "YOU! YOU WILL DIE!" His eyes split and turned jagged as his pupils turned into thin slits. “FUCK!” We both shout, jumping out of the way. He ran passed us and he ran up the wall. He sprung from said wall and spun around to hit one of us. His nails grew into claws as his tail turned scythe like. His mouth was open and we saw his teeth grow sharp and long. “Seriously, This is some horror movie stuff right here…” I mutter. His claws just missed my face as we backed away from him. "Come back here! SO I CAN RIP YOUR INTESTINES OUT!" He shouted out us. “Fuck that!” I shout, jumping up on top of a building. He jumped onto the same building and ran after me. I quickly turned to run but he some how made it there before me. "Fuck your fast!" I tried to jump out of the way as he swung for me but he caught me by the foot. Then he...he began to melt my foot! "Where do you think your going?" “GOD OW! JESUS, SERIOUSLY!” I shout. I started to kick at him with my other foot, missing badly. Suddenly I was dropped to the ground. I looked at him and he was...backing away? He was shaking. He shook his head before turning back to me. "I-I. I will kill you!" He ran towards me before being slammed in the face with a giant sword. “Huh?” I turned to see my brother next to me grabbing my shoulder. I smile up to him. “Seriously, Who is this chick?” “I am NOT having this talk again!” I shout. A loud roar came from the direction of his sword. We both turned and saw Sombra run towards us. "That hurt!" He jumped a mile into the sky and dove towards us. “Welp, We’re dead.” I sigh. I close my eyes and relax. But the attack never came I opened my eyes to see his claws inches away from my eyes. "No..I am stronger." He screamed as he backed away and fell to his knees he shout out and shadows came from his mouth and eyes. We just sat there watching as he slowly began to revert to normal and back to silver. She luched over as the lat of e shadows. "Silver?" I mutter out. She got to her feet and jumped in the air with her sword. She threw it like a javelin directly to what remained of Sombra and pined him to a wall. Then she took out a rather small knife and..and she cut her wrist! Blood dripped onto the ground and moments later it turned into a dark abyss. Metal began to form around the abyss and two large eyes grew. She grabbed Sombra by the throat and pulled out the sword. She en threw him into the thing that formed. "Have fun being Satans bitch." She said as the last of Sombra was dragged in. She then angled her sword and stabbed a heart that was on the gate like portal and it slowly burned away. She backed away from the fire until her back was pressed against a wall. She slid down the wall and sat down as she hugged her knees, blood dripping down her legs. I slowly stood up and tried to limp over with what I had left of my legs. “That. Was. Freaking badass.” I mutter to her. She didn't say anything though. Her eyes took a distant look, as if she wasn't there anymore. I sat down next to her. “I’m guessing he tried to break you by using your past.” I say. She only whimpered and looked away from me, burying her face in her clothes. “He did the same to me when he tried to possess me... “ I say, remembering what happened the first time. "Yeah? Well did you kill your father? Did you...did you enjoy doing it?" Okay that was disturbing. I looked away and sighed. “Well.. Actually.. I burned my parent’s house down to the ground… On purpose..” I start to shudder at the memory. "I bet you didn't laugh when you were doing it." She said as a tear fell and mixed with her blood. “I didn’t… But… No one even knows what happened that day… Only I do…” I feel a tear slip down my cheek. She lifted her head to look at me. She then sighed and placed her head on my shoulder. “I also thought you might want to meet my brother. He’s somewhere around town, hating me.” I say. "How do you do it?" She asked me. I look over at her. “Hm?” I ask. She lifted her head to look at me. "How do you recover from what you've done? I took me three years with a shrink and a lot of lies for me but I still have dreams about it." She looked into my eyes as I looked into hers. “I… Haven’t. I use it to fuel my passion. I never make myself forget anything so I can remind myself to be better than I was.” I say. Wow, our faces are really close. "It's different for me. All I want to do is forget about it." She noticed how close we where as by her blush indicated anything. "Wow, uhh one might think we were going to kiss or something." She looked away, embarrassed. I hear a cackle come from behind me. I quickly look over and glare at my brother. “Oh shut up! It’s no different than what happened to you!” I yell at him. He’s too busy laughing to reply. Meanwhile she's still looking away with a huge blush spreading from her cheeks to her neck. Oh what the hell, I might as well. I move her head over and without thinking I push my lips against hers. She pulled back out of surprise but leaned into it shortly after, I little moan escaping. After a little while I pull out. I look over at my brother and wink at him. “OH FUCK OFF!” He shouts, storming off. I turn back to silver. “You do know that was just that once.” I say to her. "Uhh, Silver?" She was just staring out into space. Mumbling something about 'so that what it's like'...oh god It wasn't her first kiss was it? “What did I get myself into..” I sigh. She shook her head, violently. "Well...that's one way to forget it." She said. Blushing even harder and refusing to look at me. She clutched her head as a look of pain returned to her face. "Fourteen." “What?” I ask. "That's where the Reaper is correct?" She asked. How did she know that? “He usually roams around the whole tower but yeah, Last I saw him was the fourteenth floor.” she looked at me with concern. "She's there." She said. "Dinky is on that floor. With the reaper." “How… Did you know that?!” I shout. "When Sombra was in my mind, he looked in it. But I looked into his as well and saw her there." She said. "Come on we have to get her!" She got to her feet but stumbled a little, blood dripping down her hand. “You need to rest… If what you said is true… I’m expecting he’s trying to lure us there… We’ve got a bit of time.” I say. "I'm fine." She said. Refusing to rest. "Summoning the Gehenna gate took a bit out of me, but I will be fine." I sigh. "I said I'm fine!" She said, annoyance building in her voice. "Sorry, I can continue." I nod. There’s no convincing this girl. "Gee thanks, unless my sword gets broken I think we'll be fine." “Alright. Well, Let’s get to canterlot before the moon rises.” I say. She nodded and Kuro jumped on to Silver's shoulder. "I know, I know. I scared you Kuro and I'm sorry." She said as she scratched his head. "So how are we going to do this? I suggest that we take the train because Kuro is...pooped for a lack of better words." As if on cue, Kuro began to snore lightly. “Yeah, It’s the better way. But first,” I say, looking down at the molten iron on the floor. "I need my foot back..." "Hm? Oh hahaha!" She began to laugh at me until she sighed. "Hold on, I think I can melt it back on." She said with a snicker. “Oh haha… Laugh at the guy who is suffering.” I joke. She picked up the metal with me wondering how she can hold it with that kind of heat. She stuck the metal onto the remains of my leg and began to re-create my foot. “Thanks.” I say, feeling coming back into my foot. I wiggled my new appendage before getting up. “Welp, Let’s go.” "Do we need anyone else?" She asked me. I think for a moment. “I honestly think if we brought Adrian, me and him would fight until we got to the fourteenth floor.” I joke. "Haha! I was more or less thinking about the elements of harmony over there." She pointed the the group that was looking over the damage to the town. “Hahaha! No.” I say. "Okay so where do we go-" she was cut of by a familiar sound of a Lyra. "HAAAAANDS!" The crazed pony said. “AAAnndd… Here comes Lyra with her crazy hand thing… I think it’s gone too far to even call it anything anymore..” I sigh. "Wait what do you mean?" She said confused. “GET OFFFA MEEEEE!” I facepalm. “Welp, She discovered that he’s back. Meh, Someone will pry her off of Adrian.” I sigh. Then she spotted Silver. "Oh hell naw! I'll race yea!" She sped of to the direction of the train station. “CRAP!” I yell, running after her. “COME BACK HERE!” "NOPE!" Silver said as she achieved full speed. It was something that could put Rainbow to shame. “WE GOT A LYRA ON THE LOOOOSEEEE!” I shout, dodging a telekinetic blast. “YOU’RE GOING TO LOVE MEEEE!” Silvers tail was literally in my face so I decided to risk it and I took a hold of it. Bad move. I was flung side to side as silver dolphin dived into the train carts window. "I'll pay for it later! Just go,go,go!" She said as I smashed into her. “Owww.. Why does this happen to me…” I said as I let go of her tail. "You know my tail is as sensitive as pony ears. And cutiemarks but given the situation that we were in i'll let it pass." She said as the train began its journey. “I’m not in right now… Leave a message after the beep..” I reply, dizzily. "Hey. Who's touching my butt?" She said as I got off of her. I give a deadpanned look at I now notice all the ponies we landed on. "Ahh, now I know." I gave her my hand and she accepted. "Sorry, we were being chased by a crazy pony with the obsession for hands." She said as I pulled her up. The ponies got up, grumbling “Yeah, I think these are a few of the canterlot...ians?” I say. "To be honest. They can all eat a bag of dicks for all I care." I roll my eyes as I sit down in an empty seat. "What? There a bunch of arrogant pricks." She said as she sat across from me. “I guess.” I say, feeling exhaustion take me. "Tired?" She asked me, lifting Kuro off her shoulder. How he managed to stay asleep and hold on at the same time I will never know. “A little. Nothing a little snack won’tl fix.” I say. "You want a snack huh?" She looked at me while..smiling at me...oh god no! she laughed at my expression. “Not like that!” I shout. "I was just kidding, god." She giggled. “Well, Really with you, It’s near impossible to tell whether or not you’re joking.” "Ahh the joys of being a girl. You can just string men along." She waited a few seconds. "Well that and I'm just genially dirty minded." “Great. I got another crazy.” I mutter under my breath. "Hey, like it or lump it. Either way you're stuck with me for now." She smiled. “Sorry, I just get a bit irritated when I’m tired.” I say. "It's okay, just get some sleep. I'll wake you if I need to." “M’kay. Just one question that’s been on my mind for a while.” "And that is?" She asked. “Am I the first Displaced you met?” I ask. "No, your the third one that I had met." She answered “Huh. Funny. You’re the third one I’ve met as well, unless you count that one time manipulating crazy guy I told you about.” I joke. "hmph, that so?" She asked. “So, real quick, who were this people?” "Well one of them was a girl named Blood Cleaver, which was an alternate form of pinkie from a different universe and the other was called Lee which he dressed up as Venom from Spider-Man." She said. “Interesting. The one’s I’ve met was a crazy fangirl who had a giant ass scythe called Pecila, Beware of her rope if you meet her, and the last one who summoned me was a guy named Anson.” I say. "A rope you say? Hmm, kinky." Really Silver? Just really. “Yeaaah… God no.” I shake my head in disbelief. "In the words of a famous cartoon character, Giggity" she smiled after saying that and scratched Kuro behind the ears. “Welp, That’s all I had. I’m going to nap now if you didn’t have any questions.” I yawn. "No, no go ahead." I thanked her before closing my eyes in blissful sleep. I was later awoken by the sound of...singing? I lifted my head and Silver wasn't there. “Hm?” I looked around the carriage to find the source of the singing. It was beautiful and sweet, yet sad at the same time. The voice also sounded familiar. “Silver? Are you there?” There was no answer just more singing. I decided to get up and find the voice. Or Silver. I look around the carriage and found that it was empty. I looked behind me and there was someone standing outside of the train. “What the…” I mutter, walking to the window. Their back was turned so they couldn't seem me. I pressed my ear against the window and listened. "The autumn wind may be cold. But your heart warms it around me." It was definitely a girl. She just stared at the moon as she sung. "You may be gone now but your still with me." Her singing was so...I can't even describe it. It seemed that it ended as she stopped looking at the moon and at the tracks. I decided to step outside with her. _Silver’s POV_ I stopped my song to stare at the ground and plants. It was the first song that I had learned and I decided to sing it. I dedicated it to a friend that died. It did happen five years ago after all. “So, That was you.” A voice said behind me. And I...I screamed. "Jesus dude! Don't sneak up on me like that!" I shouted at Orpheus as I saw him standing there with a gentle smile. “You have a nice singing voice you know?” That's been said before. But I still blush every time. "T-thanks." I sighed as I looked at the moon again. Luna did a hell of a good job tonight. "Did I wake you?" I ask. leavening my eyes on the moon. “Kinda. My mind has a sorta internal clock that tells me when there’s about an hour or two ‘til the Dark hour.” "So your internal clock tells you an hour or two before midnight and tells you: Hey get the fuck up!" I joke as I turn to face him and lean against the railing. "That sucks dude." “Meh. Not really when you are the only one who can actually touch the shadows, much less harm them.” I laugh a bit as I look in his eyes. "Luna did a beautiful job tonight didn't she?" I say as I look to my right to catch the mountains as the moonlight shines on them. “I guess.” He looks around awkwardly. 'He's probably going to ask me about the song isn't he?' I thought to myself as he looked at me. “I guess I should ask about that song, but the lyrics I did hear sounded kinda personal.” I sighed as bit my lip. "It was a song I made. I dedicated it to a friend of mine that...that died of cancer. Five years ago to be exact." I looked to the ground. “I see. You don’t have to tell me anymore if you don’t want to.” I waved a hand dismissively. "Nah, it's okay. I don't mind." I scratched the back of my head as I remember her. “Well, Then.” He stretches as his head snapped torwards the moon. “Oh crap. The dark hour is starting soon.” I looked at the moon also as it slowly started to change in colour. "Well shit, how long until we reach our destination?" I ask, getting ready. I walked inside and woke Kuro up. He yawned as he jumped onto my shoulder. “I don’t know!” He shouted as he paced back and fourth. I didn't say anything. I knew that it was troubling, knowing that someone you loved is so close but you can't get to them. He stopped and sighed as he turned to me. “Ah great. Ponies are already in coffins.” I hear him sigh. 'What about coffins?' What was he meaning about that? "Coffins? As in coffins you would put into the ground kinda coffin?" I said as I raised an eyebrow. “Sorta.” The trail slowed to a stop and we jumped onto the station floor. We looked around noticing that Nopony was there. So what I said Nopony, what are you going to do sue me? I looked at him and waited until he spoke again. “Alright. To the castle maze. Be careful not to step in any puddles. I think water turns to blood in the dark hour.” He says, walking away. 'Oh...lovely' we made our way to the maze, which by the way was a pain in the ass to get there. My wrist had all but healed and I felt stronger than ever. “The tower should- Ok, it’s bigger than I expected.” He mutters as we come to a giant tower where the maze should be. I found it so damn hard not to say "that what she said" but it wasn't the time nor place to do it. "So onward my silver knight." I joked as I pointed my unsheathed sword at the tower and made my way over there. “Don’t call me that.” He grunted. "Like I said, like it or lump it." As we walked into the first room it turned very...creepy. Don't know why though. “Alright. Just warning you now, Things are going to turn very… very…. creepy. Many Shadows are resistant to flames so if I’m not attacking with fire, I don’t recommend it.” Really? Don't you know my power yet? "Well, that's going to be a problem." I said as I lit my self on fire. Bathing the room in a blue glow. I turned to him and awaited his answer. “Can your blue flames not act like fire?” Really? That's like asking ice not to be cold. Oh wait. "I think I can turn it into pure energy but other than that, I don't think so." I replied getting ready for anything that may happen. “Good. Last thing, Hear chains rattling, run like hell.” He says, walking up the giant staircase in front of us.
Fifteen: Spelunking for an artifact? Screw that!_Orpheus’ POV_ I slammed open the set of double doors and was greeted with the familiar hallways. “You ready?” "Bitch I was born ready." She says back. I don't think I’ll ever get sick of hearing her say stuff like that. I nod my head and step in. Silver follows suit and I hear the slam of the door closing behind us. We looked around the room and saw her on the wall. "Over there!" She shouts as she points to Dinky. Keeping my guard up I slowly walk over. That’s when the chains start. “Already?!” I shout. "Shit! Listen you grab her, I'll hold that bastard off." She said as she drew her blade. “Seriously, You think you can stand up to the Reaper?!” I shout. "What's more important, my life or a child's?!" She shouts back as the Reaper steps into view. “Gaah! You make a good point!” I shout, running off. "Damn right I do." I heard her say. I dodged the various shadows that made their way towards me as I grabbed Dinky under my arm. “Silver! Let’s go!” "AHHH!" I turned to see her being held and crushed by the huge sack of shit. No pun intended. "Shit! Get out of here!" “I told you so!” I shout, pulling off my harp with one hand. The sword that she was holding fell to the ground, blade first and an a loud clang followed by a crack sounded. Jane roared as she burst into flames. It must of been too hot for the Reaper as he let go of her while screaming in pain. Upon closer inspection I saw that a bit of her blade was cracked and chipped off. “Uh… Oh…” I silently whispered as I backed towards the door. Something in my gut was telling me to run. She jumped onto the reapers chest and ran up said chest. She then latched onto its face and dug her thumbs into its eye. Then she...she set the thing on fire! It screamed in pain as it was slowly burnt alive and turned to dust. “Holy…” I spoke in disbelief. She turned to me with nothing in her eyes but anger. She growled at me and swung her hand at me. Still meters away. “... I’m going to be going now!” I shouted, running. I heard her run after me growling as she did so. I just made it out of the tower before she pounced onto me. She growled as she showed her sharp teeth. “Please don’t kill me…” I whisper. Screw the Reaper, He’s a good dream compared to this nightmare! A large beam of rainbows hit Silver and sent her off me and I watched as she slowly turned to stone, anger still present. “... Yeah… back to your world you go..” I mutter. I pulled out the locket and watched as a rip opened again. I then pushed her back in, leaving her Twilight to deal with her. The rip suddenly reopened and she was flung back out with a note attached to her forehead. +nope, you deal with it.+ “Ah… Shit.” I mutter. I really can’t handle this kind of stuff anymore… I sigh and pick up the statue. “Welp, What am I gonna do…” "Oh, oh I know!" The pink pony said. “Yes, Pinkie?” I reply, turning around. "You can turn her into a gargoyle." She smiles “Yeeeaaaaahhh… How would that help anything?” I deadpan. "It could help Adrian drive off Lyra!" I facepalm. “No pinkie, He deserves to be molested by Lyra.” I deadpan. "Oh, well that's all I had." She sits down and folds her ears. “Welp, I could just sit here and endlessly throw her in the portal?” I joke. In my mind I can hear her laughing a little. "Okay!" She grabs the statue, zip opens a portal from god knows where and threw her into it. She later came back out with another note saying. I said NO!+ I growl and pick up a random pen that pinki brought and flip the note over and wrote: +Your Displaced, your responsibility+ Sticking the note back on I tossed it back in. “Wait, Where’d the pen come fro- never mind. Don’t question it.” I say to myself. Silver came back out with a new note. +Her sword was broken there, she already burned down half of the castle when it broke here. Go see if your Celestia can fix it+ “Gaah! Fiine!” I groan. "Okay everypony, hold on." A flash of light and a feeling of wanting to throw up we appeared in front of sunbutt as she was eating a...banana? The fanfics are coming true! “It’s not what it looks like!” She suddenly yells. “Suuuure it isn’t…” I mutter. "U-uh, what do you need my little ponies?" She said as she hid the banana behind her with her magic. “A magic sword has broken. You need to fix it.” I deadpan. Twi lifted the blade and broken pieces in front of her. She sighed as she looked towards us. "I'm sorry I can't fix it. The metal used for this sword can no longer be found." She said. “Excuse me?” I deadpan. She sighed before answering. "The metal is very rare and old. And with the fact that I sense something evil that was housing the sword, I'm afraid that my magic can not affect it." She said. “Ah great.” I hear Rainbow mutter. “So, what exactly is this metal?” Twilight asks. "The metal was the same as the metal that surrounds your elements. It was heated to a point of boiling and infused with a spiritual balm that gains power every time you use it. It was mostly found in meteorites before discord came." She explained. “So, are you sure we can’t melt the elements down?” I ask. I’m greeted by 6 angry faces. “What?” "Darling, excuse me but, ARE YOU COMPLETELY INSANE!" An angry marshmallow said. “I think Silver made that happen.” "Yes but still, you can't be serious about melting the elements. It's the one thing that protects equestria." The marshmallow said again, only less angry. “But still…” I moan. A loud cough came from sunbutt. "There is...something else you can do." I facepalm and turn towards the doors. "This affects you too, Orpheus." “Oh come on!!!” I whine. "As I was about to say, deep in the crystal caverns there is said that ancient relic. Something that is stronger than this blade. If it is there it can hold her...demonic side? Would that be a good way to describe it? Anyway if you can bring it here I could re-trap her demonic side in it." She explained. I honestly expected skyrim music to start. It would have been really epic. “We’ll do it.” Twilight announces. “WHAT?!” I shout. "Well we have to, unless y'all want something that could destroy Equestria." AJ said. "Unless y'all want to go back to a crazed Lyra." “Hell No.” I say once Aj is finished. We turned to go and find it. "You will know it when you see it. Just look for a shield with a sword hilt coming out of its centre." Wait what? “Uhhh.. Exactly how do we get there?” I ask. Twilight sighed. "Magic." She prepared a teleportation spell. “NO!” I shout. "Too late!" Twi said as she fired the spell. I fucking hate magic. No seriously I do. After I had stopped throwing up I rejoined the group. With Kuro on fluttershy's back. “S-so where is this thingie.” I stutter. Twi gulped. Uhh, down there. We looked over a cliff and spotted a shield. It was long, Around sword length, and it was gold in colour. There was a hilt coming out the edge of the shield. It was had black and red silk ropes wrapping up the hilt. But that was the easiest thing to spot. It was on an island separated from the main land. On the main land there was large crystal like snakes, as if someone took an onix and switch it from rock to crystal. "Well...shit." I manage to mutter out. “Rainbow, Can you fly over?” Twilight asks. “No problem Twi.” Rainbow says, darting over. The minute she got close she came flying back. “Oh great…. If this is what I think it is…” I mutter. "Wonderful, there's switching magic here. We have to continue on hoof." Twi said slightly annoyed. “Great...” I hear Rainbow deadpan. She flaps down to the ground and Kuro jumps off of fluttershy's back. He meows to her before changing into his other form. "He says that he can take some of us to the land below." She relayed the information before Kuro lies down onto his stomach. I help some of the ponies on before getting on myself. “Thanks, Kuro.” I mutter to him. He meows again and lumps down, landing on the slant of the cliff and sliding downwards. The snake things took notice of us and began to move closer, meanwhile a magical charge began to form on their heads. “Oh crap…” I mutter. The first one fires the charge at us, releasing a beam of pure energy at us. It really was like Pokemon! Kuro sidesteps away from the beam as it hits the rock behind us, making it explode in molten magma. “Rock snake used hyper beam. It was super effective….” I mutter to myself. "Now’s not the time!" Twilight shouts at me as Kuro dodges another beam of it. When he was close to the ground Kuro pounced onto the nearest snake and slashed it with its claws. I watched as it shattered and crumbled away. “Remind me not to get on Kuro’s bad side…” I mutter. He turns his head and smiles at me as he showed me his teeth. We made a deadline sprint towards the relic. Jumping, slashing and cutting as we went. We skidded to a stop as we reached the edge of the land. “So! How exactly are we going to get this thing with no wings and most likely no magic?” I ask twilight. Kuro turns around again and smiled at me and pointed at his chest. “Oh right… We got a giant demon cat.” I mutter. Kuro took a few steps back and got ready to run. He pushed down on his leg muscles and padded to the edge at full speed. He jumped as he reached the edge of the land and we soared across the air with the beauty of a swan....well until we reached the island. Kuro misjudged the distance and we were currently hanging of the edge with two claws. “Crap!” I yell, trying to get off of the cat. Kuro managed, with some ungodly strength might I add, to some how pull all of us up and he collapsed onto the ground, panting. “That was amazing!” Rainbow yelled. She galloped up too Kuro and Nuzzled him before noticing that we were all watching. "But uhh, it needs to be twenty percent cooler." I sighed and shook my head. I know I’ve heard enough of that back on earth. “Right. Let’s just get this artifact and get back to the princess.” Twilight says. She picked up the shield and a scabbard dropped from underneath. It was probably there if the user wants to change where to get their sword. A low humming came from the area. Suddenly lights in the darkness in front of us lit up and a...giant golem started to rise from it's resting place. “Dear heavens! What IS that?!” The marshmallow exclaims. “Oooh! Pick me! Pick me!” Pinkie shouts. The golems glowing eyes focused onto Pinkie. “Uh.. Shouldn’t we focus on.. Oh I don’t know… RUNNING?!” I shout. The golem turned to focus on me as we all ran to Kuro. He immediately lied down and we climbed onto his back as it charged towards us, the ground cracking as it stepped. “Oh shit! FASTER KURO!” I shout. He charged and jumped right as the golem smashed his fist onto the ground. We landed, a bit better than before, and turned to face the giant hulk of rock. “What are we doing...” I mutter. "Ha! You can't reach us from here you giant stupid rock!" Rainbow said. Why do jinxes exist? "Tom...SMASH!" he jumped into the air after us. Wait did it say his name was tom? I looked over to rarity. She looked nervous. RD opens her mouth to say something. “I thought we were never going to talk about that…” She seethes. Rainbow closes her mouth, most likely irritated now. "Maybe we should..oh I don't know...run before it kills us!" Twi said as Kuro began to run for his life. Twi charged up her spell and teleported us away, just as “Tom” the golem was about to hit us. “I REALLY hate that…” I mutter. We all looked around and stopped at the throne. Celestia was no longer eating bananas...just cake. She hid it as she saw us. “Well, No wonder you’re fat!” I shout, falling to the floor with laughter. Luna suddenly shot in. “We told you, sister! Thy can’t handle the truth can thou?!” She shouts. "Do the both of you want to be sent to the moon?" She asks as she glared at the both of us. “No thank you, I’m good.” I reply casually. Luna just runs away. "That wouldn't help, you'd see it from space!" RD shouts as she rolls on the ground with laughter. I just try, and fail, to hold in mine. "Yes well, do you have the metal?" She asked as she magically kicked RD. “Yes Princess.” Twilight replies, holding out the … sword-shield… with a telekinetic grip. Celestia drew the blade and thought to herself. "Hmmm, nope it isn't it." She said after a while. "You'll just have to go back and try again." “Oh fuck that!” I shout. I will NOT risk my life anymore against “Tom” or crystal onixes! She began to laugh hysterically as she clutched her sides. "Gotcha." “OH FORGET YOU TROLLESTIA!” I shout. She stopped laughing, after a while, and took a hold of the shield and scabbard. "Hmm, I didn't know there was a scabbard with it. Oh well I'll just channel the magic into both so she can switch." She took a hold of the sword. "I shall begin the process meanwhile you can rest." She then teleported out of the room with both the shield and scabbard. I turned to the statue of my friend and found Pinkie already drawing, hilarious, pictures on it. Including a moustache. “Pinkie, Can I have a turn?” I ask. "Sure!" She threw the pen over to me. I caught it and uncapped it. “Oh sooo many evil things I can draw…” I start to laugh like a generic evil villain. I cough and start to draw a monocle to match the mustache. On her forehead I drew a unibrow. Just cuz I can. “Hey RD, Wanna try?” I ask. a small crack started to appear where I drew the unibrow. But I didn't see it at the time. "Sure! Why not?" I threw the pen over to her and let her do her stuff. In the meantime I helped myself to Sunbutt’s leftover cake that she forgot."uhh, is there suppose to be a crack here?" Wait there's a what? I look over at RD. “Nm. No. yes? I dunno. I’ve got cake, why should I care?” I joke. The crack suddenly grew larger though not by much. I dropped the plate and ran over. “W-what’s happening…” Fluttershy stutters, hiding behind Twilight. "Umm, I think we made her mad." Pinkie said as she pulled out a...small tank? The fuck? “Where the hell do you get this stuff Pinkie?!” I shout. The crack started to glow a faint blue. "From my pinkie space!" She said as she pulled a cannon out of her mane. “I’m not questioning it.” I mutter. More and more cracks started to appear on the statue as a low rumble was heard. Fluttershy let out a squeak and ran to hide behind Applejack, who has been surprisingly quiet this whole time. The statue exploded and Silver’s unconscious form fell to the ground. “I… think we messed up…” I mutter. Silver's eyes shot open and stared at us before she started to growl. "Uhh, Twi can you put up a shield spell around her?" I ask “Uhh… Maybe?” Twilight replies, lighting her horn. In a few seconds a magenta barrier surrounded Silver. Silver slowly got to her feet and faced us. Not two seconds later she charged and punched the edge of the barrier, cracks slowly spread on the shield once she did so. “She’s that powerful?!” Rainbow yells. Silver backed away and slowly circled around, her eyes never leaving us. "She's like a wild beast!" Rainbow said again. “She’s half Demon.” I say to Rainbow. As if on cue she charged again and slammed both fists onto the shield and jumped away, landing and catching the other side of the barrier. "That would explain it." She said. “Your princess needs to hurry up.” I mutter to Twilight. Speaking of which, Sunbutt decided it was a good time to step in as she stood in the doorway staring in shock. “Stop staring and help us!” I shout. "O-oh, right. Um can somepony knock her out? I need to transfer her soul but I can't when she is moving around like that." Silver bashed the barrier again and a larger crack formed, threatening to break the next time.Everypony looks at me. “What? Oh.. I get it. I’m the toughest here…” I groan. "Well I wouldn't say the toughest but alright." Rainbow muttered out just loud enough for all of us to hear. “Yeaaaah. Rainbow, You’d be ripped to shreds by that girl.” I deadpan. "Yeah, yeah just get in there!" She shouted at me. “Fine..” I groan. Twilight opens a hole in the barrier and I charge in. “What am I doing?!” I shout as I run from the demon girl. "You need to make her unconscious!" Twilight shouted at me as I dodged a burst of flame. “Easier said than done!” I shout. She drops down and started to run after me. I quickly dodge her charge and grab her tail. She roared as she span around and tried to throw me off. I flailed as I held on for dear life. “GAAAAAHHHH!” “What are you doing?!” Twilight yells. “YOU TRY TO STOP A HALF DEMON WITHOUT USING MAGIC!” I shout. She slams me into the ground with her tail. I groan as I try to inch away from her but she grabbed me by the throat and lifted me up. “Oh come on…” I whisper. "I know..you're still there." Her eyes narrowed before widening. "Orphe...us?" She calls me by name. “‘Bout time you didn’t try to kill me.” I try to joke. She rolls her eyes. Even if she is in a demon state she can still roll her eyes at my jokes? That’s Pinkie logic right there. “Seriously, Try harder not to rip me apart next time.” I felt her grip around me loosen as she backs away, And then completely falls over .unconscious. “Welp, I did it!” I smile at twilight. She has a huge blush on her face. “What?” I ask. She just makes the shield vanish and walks to the corner. "Well just give me a second to transfer her demonic soul into the new sword." She lifted up the sword but it changed into a katana. Well I know someone that is going to be happy when she wakes. “Welp, We wait?” I ask. I get a nod from everyone present. Celestia charged up her magic and surrounded both Silver and the sword. Blue like energy left her as it transferred into said sword. After a while it stops and Celestia slid the new sword into the scabbard. She stumbled as she walked over to us. “I really hope this worked…” I mutter. "It did. I no longer feel her more demonic soul in her body....woah." She ends her sentence as she lifts a hoof to her head. “Princess!” Twilight yells. "I'm fine Twilight, just a little light headed. Perhaps we should all rest now. Silver won't wake until tomorrow so we might as well." Celestia reassures. “Thank. You!” I moan. Everypony laughs as a couple of maids lift up Silvers sleeping body and carries her off somewhere. "Yes you and all of us deserve it." Twilight says as she looks at me again. “Thank god… Seriously. I’ve had too many close calls for one day.” I mutter. __________________________________________________________________________ _Silver’s POV_ My head hurts. No like really hurts. It's as if someone got you drunk as hell and smashed you over the head with a baseball bat. And that happened to me before! I'm gently awoken by the sun’s rays hitting my eyes. And I'm dimly aware of voices, but I don't know who. It sounded like Orpheus's voice. “Ugh… Pinkie! I told you that’s not how you play that!” heh, heh that's what she said. Ugh, really? It's like seven AM and I'm already thinking dirty thoughts. "Mm, shut up!" I mumble as I throw a pillow in his direction. “Oooh! Silvys awake!” I bury my face in the next pillow as I hear a big old smack. "Yes and I'm moody in the morning." I sigh as I re-close my eyes. But it was short lived as the door slammed open. “Before you say anything Twi, Yes she’s awake.” "Uuugh, what part of shut up don't you understand!" I yell as I, once again, force my face in the pillow. “Oh come on! Just… lift your face real quick?” I swear to god. "I swear to god, if I lift my head and a flash goes off in my face I'm going to kill someone." I say before lifting my head a little. “Pfffftttt HAAHAHAAA IT STAYED! YESS!” "The fuck you on about?" I ask as I look groggily at rainbow. i “Pfftt… So-somepony bring her a mi-BWHAHAAHAH!” okay something is going on here and I don't like it. Twi passed me a mirror and I looked at my face. Both my right and left eyes twitched at what I saw. "You drew on my face?" I look at rainbow with a glare that could stop time itself. “IT WAS PINKIES IDEA!!!” I looked at pinkie as her ears folded against her head. "Well you and Rainbow will die know." I say before drawing out my blade that was on the desk. “B-but O-orphey did some too!” “Really? Do you think I’d do that?” "Yes you would. Now you have exactly five seconds to run." I command as I stand up. “SHIT!” “Uhh… I-i think I left the… sink on in ponyville!” Rainbow excused. “I think there's a party calling me!” "Get back here so I can use my new blade!" Wait new blade? Ahh fuck it I don't care. There's three people I need to violently murder. I ran after them as they left the room. Only tripping twice. “Run faster Pinkie!” “I’m trying!” "I will kill you all!" I said as I jumped in front of them. “Let me off me hook this once! I saved you from being a crazy demon!” Saved me? Saved me! "Bitch I'm a crazy demon now! You should've thought about that before you drew on me!" I shouted at him as I aimed my blade. “I’m sorry!” Wow he screams like a girl. I couldn't help but laugh at him as It looked like he shit himself. “Gotcha!” He yelled, pushing me off of him. "Woah fuck!" I say as I fall on my ass. "You’re making it worse on yourself!" I shout as they run by. “Ok I’ll admit that was a bad move!” he said. Ohhh, no. You're not getting out of this one. This continued for about an hour before we were all back to back and panting like dogs. “Are… you … done?” "For now. But I may kill you later." I said as I rest my the back of my head on the back of his. “Well, You might want to get to a bathroom. You still have it on your face.” He snickers. Oh hell naw. "You know I could kill you with a head but, right?" I say as I look over my shoulder. “Shutting up.” Damn strait. "Meh I need a shower anyway." I get up and laugh as he falls over. I walk away but stop because I thought of something. And I didn't say anything dirty for a while so why the hell not. "You can join me if you want." I ask huskily as I leave. Leaving him in a blushing state and I slowed down enough so that he could answer, if he wanted to. “H-hell no.” "Hahah! You know you want to." I ask in a singsong voice “What the hell Silver, I have a girlfriend back on earth!” He shouts, glaring. "I'm only joking, jeez. And I thought I was fuming, ha get it? Fire? See ya later!" “Good riddance!” I quickly turn around and flip him the bird before running off. Five hours later and a lot of bubbles later, I was as clean as a whistle. I quickly changed into a small shirt, jeans and a hoodie supplied by Rarity and joined the rest of them in the main hall. “About time you got here.” Rainbow mutters. "Hey you try and wash off permanent ink of your face." I answer back sharply. She winces and hides under a pillow that was oh so conveniently placed. “I see you're in a good mood.” Twilight greets. "No I'm still in the same mood. I'm just hiding it." I say with my right eye twitching a bit. I really have no control over that. I just happens when I'm pissed. “So why are we here?” Rainbow then asks. "Fuck if I have a clue." I say leaning on a pillar. “I think the princess wanted to talk about something… I dunno.” Oh joy. I hold the shield out I front of me. It was plain with a golden touch of colour. It was also a thick metal but it felt like a feather. I eyed the slot to where my sword would go and I looked to my right hip where my sword was at currently. "I wonder why?" I ask as I look over to them. “I think she’s gonna kick you out.” Rainbow jokes. "Well judging by the damage I caused, I guess that could be it." I smile as I look up to a window with the Main 6 on. It was the one where they banished Nightmare moon from Luna and it was my favourite. Pinkie runs over sobbing. “I just met you and you haven’t even had your paaarrtyyyy!” Hmm. "Well maybe I can convince them to let me stay for the party?" I half ask, half tell. I honestly don't know. “R-really?!” "Really. I've had one of your parties before, in my universe, and it was really awesome." I say with a smile. She lets out a gasp. “Really?! Then I need to make it a double party fast! I need to out party my other dimensional twin!” And like in my universe she sped off like sonic on cocaine. "Fuck she's fast." I say still astounded by her antics. “She’s just being pinkie.” Twilight butts in. "If I had a Bit every time you said that, I would be as rich as Celestia." I say jokingly. “I’d still be dirt poor.” Orpheus says, joining in. “And where you?” Twilight starts to scold. “Not my fault Pinkie led me to a dead end before running off.” "Uh-huh suuuure." I say as I smile. “Believe what you want.” He says. "So I'm still tired as shit and I've got a headache. How are all of you doing?" I ask “Still tired and hungry. Also my harp is back to it’s normal color.” Orpheus replies. "Awww, I liked the colour gold." Twi says depressed. Wow I've never seen her like that before. “You just wanted to see what magic that was.” Her breath caught in her throat. Oh yeah, she did. You never change do you? “I- you- We- … Yeah.. Yeah … I did.” I sighed and facepalmed. "God damn it Twi." I look at her as she blushes like crazy. Like Big Mac red, kinda blush. “Ah. I see thou are all up.” The voice of Luna breeches my ears. We all turn to the left to see her slowly trotting towards us with a smile on her face.. “We were just heading to our chambers when we all heard thy talking and making merry.” "I wouldn't say marry, but it's okay." I say as I crack my neck and knuckles “Welp, Goodnight luna.” Orpheus says, leaning against a wall. “But-” “Sister, you should be heading to bed. You need your energy.” "Celly's right. You need your sleep." I say Luna sighs and walks off. "Aww sweepy wittle Woona." I mock as she walks away but she stops and looks at me with a glare before huffing and trotting down to her chamber. “Welp, What did you want?” Orpheus speaks up. _Orpheus’ POV_ Celestia suddenly teleported all of us into a long hall with a table filled with food. “Ok, I think she’s trying to butter us up or something…” I say to silver. "Well that or she's really hungry, but I think your right." She says back. “I seriously have no idea what she wants us to do.” I say, sitting down. She shrugs and sits down next to me as she picks up a piece of bread with jam on it. "Fuck if I have a clue." She said before biting on the bread. I looked around to see everypony eating before Celestia cleared her throat. “My dear ponies…. And er… Orpheus and Silver.” She starts. “Woooow….” I deadpan. "Really!" She shouts with a mouth full of bread. Celly blushes before starting again. “I want to thank you all for going to that cave…. But that wasn’t any ordinary cave…” She continues. "No shit! I heard what happened in there." Silver shouts again. Rarity fiercely blushes. “I… Kinda actually wanted to keep that Tom…” I mutter. "Yeah, so that rarity can think that he is a diamond golem all day long." Silver ends in a singsong voice. “I told you we’d never talk about that!” Rarity shouts. Silver just full blown laughs her ass off after Rarity's sentence. “Moving on!” Twilight shouts. “Twilight’s right. That golem was not created by me or my sister.” She states. “No shit. It had Discord written all over it.” I mutter. “It was recently created by Discord.” Celestia then says dramatically. “OH COME ON! That was seen a mile away!” I shout. "Wait I thought discord was good now. Oh wait, my universe never mind." “He was recently sealed back in stone when I was possessed by that jackass Sombra.” I explain. "Ahh, continue Celly." She gave a deadpanned expression, no doubt tired about our acts. “As I was saying, Discord was the one who made that cavern and that golem, although the cavern was an accident. His magic lingered in there for too long, creating the creatures you see in there. Only while you were all in the tower he created the Golem. Most likely to protect the Artifact stored down there.” She says, pacing. “Huh. Go figure.” I mutter. "Speaking of which, here." She tosses the shield over to me. "I have no need for it. I'm too much used to being agile." “What use do I have for it?!” I shout, flinging it frisbee style to twilight. "I don't know, mount it on a wall or something." Silver said flicking her tail. “Right… So… Can you use a shrinking spell or something on it?” I ask Celly. “On the shield?” “Yeeessss… No! The golem!” I shout. “Why?” She asks, arching an eyebrow. “For science?” I excuse. "Best. Excuse. Ever!" Silver shouted sarcastically as she took a bite of some toast. I roll my eyes at her. “We don’t know how magic will affect it so no.” She says. “Aw… There goes my tiny tom.” I moan. Silver began to choke on her food as low laughter was heard. “Oh haha. You got Kuro!” I shout. "Good point." She said as she wiped the crumbs off her face. I pick out an apple from the fruit bowl and start to eat it. Silence overtakes the room. "Well....this is creepy." RD said looking around. “There’s not much to say. Really.” I mutter. I look over at Silver. “I’m guessin’ You’re done with this universe huh.” I ask. "For now yes. You never know I might come back." She got up and stretched. “For once, I actually do hope you’ll come back. You’re pretty fun to mess with.” I joke. "And your fun trying to kill." She said as she smiled. Creepily I may add. “Just get outta here.” I mutter playfully. "Yeah, yeah. Oh! Before I go, can you tell when someone is in love with you?" She said. “Funny you should mention that.” I deadpan sarcastically. "Hey don't get sarcastic on me. It's just that what I and my main six went through, fluttershy has been throwing me strange looks before turning away blushing." She explained. “Oh yeah. She likes you.” I start to snicker a bit at the idea of a fluttershy like that. "Great, that's something else to think about. Well see ya!" She said before a portal to the void opened up and she walked through, The portal snapping shut as she left. “Welp, That was fun!” I say, walking away. AAAAAND that brings me back to where I am now. Canterlot Castle. Dinky's ran off again but... she had this glaze in her eyes for some reason... I'll check back in the afternoon. Author's Note IT'S ALMOST TIMMEEEEE!!! THE YEARLY TRIP OF MINE! TO CANADIA! ON THE FIFTEENTH (I think...)! EEEEEEEEEE~! I'M SO EXCITED! Anyways! Uhh.. Author notes go! A small funny bit of behind the scenes that happened in Gdocs at the end: Night: And a ship has sailed! Me: Toot tooooot~! There’s no going back! Night: Damn right! Back to my normal authors note... I'm still keeping that thing about 50 likes I'll do a character Q&A for the next arc. So come on! Like all you want! I also think Celly is going to be wanting to turn Orpheus to stone by the end of these story arcs. Also sorry Night about your page break. I couldn't find it anymore. I honestly looked through the gdoc and couldn't find it. Like I said, the Gdoc screwed up. One final note: SO. MANY. REFERENCES! I also don't fully support the Silpheus ship I put but AH DON'T CARE! I SUPPORT IT TO A DEGREE! They are not romantically involved however. I'd say through this entire ordeal they'd still be just friends. Ouch. Friendzoned. What the- GET OUT OF HERE ORPHEUS! HOW DO I PROTECT THESE FROM MY CHARACTERS!?
Sixteen: Stories end all the time, but this one is just starting.OK, TIME TO PANIC! Dinky's gone, I'm having to face the consequences of inviting a demon chick into ponyville and Adrian is once again gone! WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH MY LIFE?! "DINKY!" I yelled once again through the town of ponyville. I just got off the train from Canterlot since many ponies saw a filly board this same train. I looked rapidly around the station, panicking a bit. "Please don't tell me..." I mutter, straining my eyes to see her. I lost her.... Again... Fucking sombra must have set a spell on her... Atleast he- wait, How will this effect the crystal empire? Meanwhile in the empire, A single pink featherlike item slowly fell from the sky, landing in front of a Pegasus. One with a wall eyed stare. A very confused wall eyed stare. I'm sure it's probably been revealed. I just hope that Cadance and Shining will be able to take place as Princess and Prince. Walking down an alleyway I find myself staring at small hoofprints leading into... The everfree. It's dangerous for a filly for her. Not so much me, but... still... Turning away I run as fast as I can to find Rainbow. She's resting on a cloud. "Rainbow!" I shout. She rolls over. "RAINBOW!" I shout a little louder. "YAH! What?!" "I might have found where Dinky's gone..." I tell her. Her eyes grow to the size of pinpricks. She quickly flies down in front of my face. "Where?!" "THE EVERFREE FOREST?!" The whole mane 6 cries. We were currently in Twi's treehouse. I nod. "But why would a Filly go there?!" Rarity shouts. "Magic." I reply. "Of course! Why didn't I see it sooner!" Twilight says, pulling out a book. She flips the pages to a certain spell. Mind control. "It's never taken effect as quickly. But since I've been studying Orpheus' and Thanatos' magic, I've found that when equestrian magic and their magic are combined, it produces a more potent kind of magic. After extensive research in Canterlot, and some testing with Orpheus, We've lowered it down to the one pony responsible.. or shall I say, according to Orpheus, Persona." Twilight says. "Messiah." I growl. The girls gasp. "Isn't he that brute that ponynapped you?!" Rarity asks. I nod. "Oh... My..." Fluttershy meekly replies. "That's why I'm going to find him. I'll probably find Dinky wherever he is... and I think I know..." I say. "Where?" Applejack asks. "Tartarus." I mutter. "Hold up! If you're going to a place like that, I'm comin' with ya!" Rainbow shouts. The other ponies agree. "... It's too dangerous." I tell them. "T-to be honest, W-we couldn't exactly... touch the monsters in there..." Fluttershy points out. "Exactly." I mutter. "Then how come that chick was able to beat them back?!" Rainbow shouts. "She was another displaced. I don't know how that works but It does and I'm not questioning it." I tell her. The room fall silent. "I'm still coming with you." Rainbow says, breaking the silence. I stare at her. "You're my friend. What kind of Element of Loyalty would I be to leave my friends hangin'." Rainbow smirks. Have you finally loss some of y- "That and I really want to get payback for those things kicking my flank." "Of course you do..." I mutter. "Well, It might be good to have Rainbow with you..." Fluttershy speaks up. I sigh. There's no convincing these ponies. "Fine. But I'm not the one at fault if you get killed." I tell her. "Ha! As if they can catch me!" She taunts. The mares laughs at Rainbow's statement. I smile a little and look out the window. Stay strong Dinky... I leave this journal with the small thoughts that I have written in here to the librarian of ponyville. I've managed to defeat Messiah but not without sacrifices. A portal has opened up... but I can't tell if it'll take us home or not... It may kill me to tell the truth. If I you are reading this without my permission, Either you broke in to read it, I'm dead, Or I'm home. Either one, Let my story be told. This is Orpheus, or Jake, putting this quill down for the last time. Dinky, I'll miss you... Farther in the Everfree... "O-orphey? M-mommy? Is anypony there?" A small voice calls out. A small purple unicorn trotted through the forest, hiding at every single sound that presented themselves. "I-I want to be home! With my mommy and daddy!" She cries out, terrified. "I-I know you're alive mommy... I heard you.." She says, walking a little farther. "You're alive..." Adrian scoffed as he looked through the window at his brother conversing with the ponies. "Can't believe he's making this fuss over one freaking filly." He mutters. He watches a little longer before getting up and walking away. "Maybe I should leave on my own adventure. I'll come back in a month or two to check up on things..." A sudden breeze blew by, scattering sakura blossoms in the wind. "I'm almost there..." The wind spoke. "That almost sounded like.. Nah, Can't be her..." He spoke. "It just can't... She's back home..." Adrian looks around a little and shrugs. Looking around the small town once more, he leaves into the forest. But one pony watches him go... A certain mint green unicorn. She runs after the persona as a scream erupts from the forest. The wall eyed mare that didn't have the crystal sheen picked up the rather large feather-like item. It was almost shaped like a flower petal. Little did that mare know that the same flower petal shaped item would belong to the one creature that would lead her on her biggest adventure yet.... My name is Selene... and this is my story as Konohana Sakuya. This is also the story of how I never made it back home... Alive. In other words, This is the story.... Of my death. Author's Note And with this... Ends the F.O.S arc. It's short, But worth it for the ending. The next, is titled Divided By The Flames. It's going to be partially co-written by me and Frost this time, featuring a new person(a). It will be much longer, 5,000 to 6,000 words this time (Yes, I am sticking with this plan this time). I plan for mysteries to be revealed, and a lot more fire. Because we can't have these arcs without fire! Have any suggestions for the new arc? Comment below and I'll consider them. Any questions? Comment below. Complaints? Feel free to comment below but I'll just reply with HATERS GONNA HATE! Was this worth blowing off half my day? Yes, Yes it was. I'll cover the rest of the info in the next arc, which should be published around a few days or so from now. Or whenever I get enough time to edit it from the first idea. We had a good run guys, didn't we? Now if you excuse me I got to work off some school stress with even more stressful editing! Hooray! KILLMENOW!
One: Beaches are supposed to be fun! One: Beaches are supposed to be fun! "JAKE! MAN! GET OUT HERE!" I slowly look up from my PS VITA. I was currently playing Persona 4 golden and I had just gotten to the part where... Nanako... Anyways! That's not the point! Today is Comicon or some place. I plan on cosplaying as Orpheus or a very bad version of the Persona 3 protagonist's first Persona. I even have the giant harp. the metal joints were kinda hard to create though. I've done a somewhat good job on it and my friend even decided to help with the harp. It was just cardboard and string though. It did look somewhat real. My brother was cosplaying as the Protagonist so it kinda would be like I was his Persona. Now here's the point where someone would shout "I'm coming!" Or something. The thing is... I'm mute. I was born with some kind of serious problem in my vocal chords that the doctors couldn't fix due to me being too young and by the time I was old enough for it to be fixed it would have been too serious to operate on. Either way I'm stuck not talking but I have an amazing memory. Meh, I'll continue. I stand up from my chair and open my bedroom door. There he was, standing in his Arisato Minato costume, and was P'OED! "We have an hour to get there and get in line! It's already packed full so I wanted to get there somewhat early! Can you get your head out of... whatever that game is before I lose my head?!" He yells at me. I roll my eyes and facepalm, the universal sign for forget it, and slam the door. From the other side of the door I can hear him sigh. He did learn some sign language, mostly due to it being only me and him at home most the time, so we can at least communicate to a degree, But he never uses it to talk to me, only when I need to talk to him. As you can guess we live in the place where Comicon was taking place this year. It's kinda easy to get in lines but still... I'm going to speed it up a bit.... Blah blah blah, We got in line and got in... Blah blah blah. Alright, Here's where I got the evoker. I walk over to the vendors booths. On one of them is a pretty well crafted pure steel Evoker. "Hm? Oh hey, Jake. Isn't that something that is in one of those persona games you play?" He asks me. I nod. He walks over and looks at the price tag and slaps a twenty in my hands. I sign him 'Thank you' and I walk over. I look at the vendor and shudder. That face... He has to be in cosplay... I point to the Evoker and hold out the twenty. The vendor nods and takes it. I pick up the Evoker and smile. "I hope you have a good time..." He says as I turn. "Orpheus." What? "Jake? You don't look so good." My brother says. I give a thumbs up, feeling a little dizzy. I hear a thump a bit away. A cosplayer has just fallen over, unconscious. Several others fall after than. Ugh... I don't feel good... I hold my head as I stagger, tripping over a costume, or is that a unconscious cosplayer, and falling headfirst on a plant. "Jake!" My brother calls out. Ow. I hope the harp isn't broken. That took forever to make. I let out a groan as close my eyes, tired. "Jake! Jake! Hold on!" My bro's voice starts to fade as I fall unconscious. My eyes slowly flicker open. I'm on a... beach. "Hello?" A voice chimes. "I'm trying to die here." I mutter. Wait... HOLY MOTHER OF IZANAMI! I CAN TALK?! "Are you serious?" The voice says again. "I feel like... shit." I mutter again. I SHALL EMBRACE THIS GIFT FROM THE HEAVENS! and I have to not freak out in front of this person. The voice gasps. "Mommy says we don't use that language!" Ohhh great. It's a child. "Sorry." I mutter. I manage to move my aching neck up to see... purple hooves? ... What? I move my head up to notice... It's Dinky. Freaking Dinky. "Uuuuuuughhhh...." I moan slamming my head into the sands. "Are you ok Mister?" She asks again. "Nooo!" I moan before sitting upright and spitting sand out of my mouth. Sand usually has a gritty taste... why couldn't I taste anything... considering there was a scrap of seaweed as well... Dinky giggles. "You're a funny... thing." She says. "I'm human." I say, taking in my surroundings. I was right. It was a beach. There were vacation homes distant in the back and beach chairs and umbrellas stuck everywhere. Oddly, it was empty except for the few brave ponies who have stayed or didn't care. Must be because of me. "You don't look human. Lyra showed me a few of her books and I saw humans to be less... shiny." She says. "Hm?" I look down at my legs. Sure enough they were metallic and I had lost my feet. My joints were the same metal joints that I remember on my Orpheus costume. I moved up on to my torso. The speaker was surely there. I pulled one of my hands that I buried in the sand without noticing out and look at them. Metal. ".... Well Fuck me." I mutter and fell over backwards, losing conciseness. "Mister?! Mister! I'm going to get mommy!" Dinky's voice got farther and farther as I lied there in blissful sleep. I just had a moment of Deja Vu there. "Moooooommmyyyy!" Dinky cried, running all the way to the juice bar where her mother, Derpy Hooves, was talking with her husband, Time Turner. "Hm? What is it?" Derpy sweetly asked her child. "Thing... Mister... Passed out... On beach!" She said, gasping. Derpy and Turner didn't quite understand, but a passed out pony on the beach, especially when it was getting to high tide, was dangerous. "Where are they?" Turner asked. "Follow me!" Dinky gasped, running down the beach with her mother and father in tow. They arrived at the strange thing that Dinky was talking about in a secluded part on the beach. "Over there! I was talking to him and I asked him what he was and he said he was human and-" Dinky said, stopping to take a breath. "Slow down Dinky. What happened?" Time asked, wary. "I wanted to have a friend who didn't call me a blank flank so I started talking to him and then be started to look at himself and fell over!" She explained. Time Turner looked over at his wife's crosseyed gaze. "Uh dinky.. Why don't you and mommy go back to the house?" Derpy suggested. "But-" Dinky protested. "No buts Missy. It could be dangerous." Time said. Dinky gasped and crossed her front hooves, pouting. "Muffin..." Derpy said, petting her head. "He's my friend. I can tell he's lonely..." She said, still pouting. Time sighed. "Fine... But stay with Mommy ok?" He said, softly. Dinky nodded. "Mommy and Daddy are just worried about you..." Derpy explained. "I understand..." Dinky sighed. The three ponies cautiously approached the supposed sleeping figure. What a weird dream that was... I've read waaaaayyyy too much fan fiction for tonight... I slowly open my eyes... to be met with a brown pony. "GAAAHHH!" "GAAAH!" OH COME ON! CAN'T I CATCH A BREAK?? "Mister!!" "D-dinky?" I stutter out. Brain to jake? Come in. This is not a dream, I repeat, THIS IS NOT A DREAM! ABORT ALL PROGRAMING!!! "Dinky!!" AND NOW DERPY?! "Uhhhhh.... is this real life?" I utter out. Dinky giggles. I look over at Mr brown pony, who I can safely assume is Time Turner... Or maybe he's the doctor in this universe... Either way, he's not happy. Buuut the look on Derpy's face is adorable... Snap out of it Jake! "S-should we get the guard??" Derpy says. "Nooooo! Nononononono! You don't need to do that!" I DO NOT PLAN TO BE ARRESTED ON MY FIRST DAY IN EQUESTRIA! DREAM OR HALUCINATION! Wait, if I can speak... "But..." Derpy utters out. "I won't hurt you. I'm simply here at the wrong time and in the wrong place..." I explain. Last thing I need is a mass panic. She remains silent until she looks over at Time Turner. He looks back and they walk out of the small area I'm in, Dinky following. "So... I'll just wait.... Here?" I say. Welp... What a fat lot of good this did. Why am I talking- er... thinking with a English accent? I sit there for a good... Hour? I dunno. I lost my watch when I came to Equestria... Or maybe it's still there. "Alright." Time says, walking back in. "Yes?" I mutter. "We'll let you stay with us until we get back to ponyville." He said. I resist to fist pump... and fail miserably. "YES!" I yell. "But!" He said. "Yes?" I groan. "When we get back, we're talking you straight to the Princess." He said. "What!?" I yell. If it's twilight.... Oh god... I'm doomed! "You heard me! If you dare harm a hair on Dinky's mane then I swear I'll-." he started to threaten until Derpy held up a hoof from outside. "Ok." I groan again. Welp. I'm doomed. Again. "Well, We better get back to our room. It's getting late." Derpy says, walking in with Dinky on her back. Time nods then glares at me. "I understand..." I mutter. I'm at a Greaaat start here... I start to follow the brown earth pony until they got to something that looks like a beach house combined with a mansion. Well, atleast on the outside. They open the door... and well... It's just your average beach house. Looks like I'm sleeping outside... They enter and Dinky pulls me inside. Wow. Being a mailmare and a clock... pony... gets you this kind of money? She pulls me down a corner to a small room. Most likely her room. "This is my room! It took us a lot of bits to get a place like this. But I helped save up for my Mommy and Daddy's anni... Uh.... They said they've been married for about 10 years now... so this would be their.." She started rambling. I laugh a little. "You mean their Tenth anniversary?" I ask. She nods. Wow. She's melting my heart. I look out the window. There's a bar over across the road. The entire section of the place is guarded, most likely to keep foals from wandering in and seeing stuff they don't need to see at that age. "Oh I see what they had in mind." I mutter. "What?" She asks. "Nothing. It's something that fillies like you shouldn't know 'til they're older." I explain. She pouts. Oh god no. "I'm sorry." I simply say and turn my head to resist the face of the purple unicorn beside me. I can hear a small wimper sound. Aaaaaand I'm going to snap any second now. "Grrrrrr! Dinky! Fine!" I groan. I've had enough of my baby sister making that face. I don't need Dinky to do it too... Her face brightens up. "... When you're older." I smirk... er.... In my mind. I don't think I actually have facial muscles anymore... I can kinda open and close my mouth and move my eyes, but If I speak, It kinda comes from the speaker on my stomach. I think it's a reference to mythology or something. Well, Atleast I have a really good poker face. Ain't nobo-pony getting stuff outta me. "Aw! Come on!" She wines. "Dinky! Time to get ready for bed!" Time calls from the hallway. "Ok!" Dinky says. She turns to me and says "I'll be right back. I nod. Ugh... I can't wait to- Wait... Can I even get home? Ugh I hate when reality sinks in... I cautiously take off the harp on my back. I strum it once. Yep. This is the real deal. I'm not on some kind of drugs or something. I slowly put it back and sigh. "Well, Better make the best of it." I mutter. "I'm back Mister!" She said, walking in. "Oh hey kid." I say. Now I'm depressed... "Are you ok?" She asked. "Huh? Y-yeah." I smile. "Good! I want to show you all of the beach tomorrow!" "Ok..." I tell her as I help her up in her bed. Her parents walk into her room just as I got done putting her in. Why did I put her in the bed? Force of habit I guess. Time still has that stare. Geez, He's not fluttershy... but he could be a good excuse. "Ok, Fine I'm gone." I mutter, walking out. They close the door behind me. "We'll they're certainly not anything like the ones on the show." I mutter. I walk over to a window. "What the?" I start to say as a small black... shape darts across the deck. "What was that?" I mutter. Might have been a trick of the light. I shrug it off and go outside. I climb up the walls as best as I could and try to get comfortable on top of the thatch roof. "I hope things will get better tomorrow.." I mutter, staring at the starry sky. Author's Note Jake's Thoughts are Italicized or something. So, New displaced. Jake. Look here for more about Orpheus. I'll be using all of Orpheus' skills throughout Persona 3, Persona 3: The Answer, And Persona Q for the fight scenes. For those who haven't seen Persona... Then I'll try not to spoil too much. This idea came to me on a persona fest. I found my new favorite game series in the process. I'm coming off of my rush now though. For those who have played persona 4/persona 4 golden the you'll know what part of the game I'm talking about in the beginning. This is unedited so I'd appreciate if anyone picked out any errors.
